ã€ŠSSS-Ranked Skill in a New Filthy Worldã€‹


 Chapter 1 - 1 New Filthy World [Part 1]

    Blinding lights.

    That was the last thing in Ray''s field of vision before a truck crashed into the cab he was in.

    The cab was completely destroyed. The front was crumpled beyond recognition, with shattered glass littering the seats and smoke pouring from the broken engine.

    The dashboard was crushed, and the doors were bent and jammed shut.

    Ray wasn''t even aware of what was happening. Blood ran down his face from a deep cut, and his whole body throbbed with pain.

    His legs were trapped under the twisted metal, and every breath he took felt sharp and shallow.

    His eyes were moving around, but he couldn''t move any part of his body; for some reason at this moment, he felt calm, the world around him was quiet, the pain he felt seconds ago was gone, and slowly, light faded from his eyes. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ...

    "Ouch," Ray clutched his head in pain as his eyes fluttered open.

    ''I''m not dead,'' Ray thought as a smile formed on his face; he could clearly remember the crash and even though he couldn''t move, at the very least, he wasn''t dead.

    "You''re awake, he''s awake!" A voice shouted, and Ray struggled to turn his head towards the voice.

    Soon, he could hear loud footsteps dashing toward the room. He still wasn''t fully awake, but he turned his head.

    The first thing that greeted him was a pair of large jugs, he couldn''t even see the face of the person beside him as the pairs of tits blocked his field of vision.

    Ray tried to sit up, but that only caused him even more pain, and once again, light faded from his eyes as he could hear more voices in the room.

    ...

    Ray''s eyes shot open, and he blinked a few times before stretching his hands and sitting up; this time, he didn''t feel pain and was able to sit, and now he took a good look at his surroundings.

    He wasn''t in a hospital, instead he was in a wooden house scantily decorated, but it was spacious. He couldn''t believe he wasn''t in the hospital but surprisingly he felt fine, his legs were okay and no part of his body was injured but something just didn''t feel right.

    He could hear two voices speaking and he stood up moving towards the door and pushed it open to see who it was.

    Ray''s jaws dropped as he was in front of two naked females, an older curvaceous woman with large jugs and a younger girl who was also endowed with large boobs; both of them were naked with the older water pouring a bowl of water on the younger one.

    Immediately, Ray faced away as he had no idea this was the bathroom; he quickly closed the door and sat back on the bed.

    He had no idea who any of them were and why an older lady and a young girl were bathing together but he didn''t care, he hoped they wouldn''t report him for being a pervert.

    ''Wait a second'' Ray muttered as he looked at his hands then his legs, he knew something didn''t feel right, this wasn''t his body.

    Immediately he touched his face, everything was different, his hair, his face and his entire body.

    The next moment the door to the bathroom opened immediately, and Ray turned his eyes toward the door.

    The lady was the first to emerge from the bathroom still naked and charging towards Ray.

    He swallowed hard as her boobs jiggled unnaturally as she moved towards him, she was beautiful but Ray''s eyes weren''t on her face.

    "Are you okay?" She asked, and Ray faced away, not to be rude because she was naked and his face was inches away from her mounds.

    "I''m fine," he answered, still facing away wondering what the fuck was going on.

    "You need to lie down; I''ll call the healer to check on you," The woman spoke as she raised his legs and lay him on the bed with her boobs touching the side of his face.

    This wasn''t the time or place for something like this but Ray could feel it, his dick was already pushing against the fabric of his clothes, and after that, the woman disappeared through the door.

    Ray finally turned his face; the mention of the word healer had finally confirmed his thoughts; he most definitely wasn''t on the earth he knew. He had transmigrated into another world, into someone else''s body meaning he died in the crash.

    He had no idea what happened or how he appeared here or who that woman was supposed to be.

    Before he could do anything, he heard footsteps again heading towards the room, and this time another woman stepped in.

    She wore a loincloth tied around her waist, with a high slit running from her upper thighs to her knees, where the fabric ended. Her top was a snug, midriff-baring tube top that emphasized her curves, her nipples were pushing against her clothes.

    "I told you he was going to wake up Amelia," The woman spoke as she placed her hands on Ray''s head; a soothing feeling enveloped Ray, and soon she pulled her hand away.

    ''Magic! I''m definitely in another world, how is this even possible''

    The other woman who he saw in the bathroom was now covered; she still wasn''t dressed, but she had covered her most important part: the girl he saw with her was also in the room.

    "Why is he looking all out of sorts? Is something wrong?" The woman asked Ray.

    "Do you know who I am?" The Healer asked Ray.

    Of course he had no idea who any of them was or where he was, he thought for a moment and if they continued asking him questions they would realize he had no idea.

    So he shook his head, then the woman placed a hand on his head again.

    "I think he lost his memories; it''s pretty common with head injuries; I can''t do anything for him with my magic," the healer spoke.

    "Will he recover them back?" The woman asked.

    "I can''t say, but I hope he does, I''ll check back again," the healer spoke.

    "You said I''ll be first on the list, right?" The healer spoke.

    "Yes of course, thank you" The woman said to the healer as she exited the door.

 Chapter 2 - 2 New Filthy World [Part 2]

    "Do you recognize any of us?" The woman asked, her name was Amelia, that was what the healer called her.

    "I don''t," Ray answered gently; if this was his home, then the woman in front of him was probably his mother, and the girl beside her would be his sister, and both of them were bathing together.

    Sure he was in another world, but that was a little strange. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Why would you climb the roof of the house? Do you know how worried the entire village was? I won''t forgive myself if something happens to you; please don''t do that again," Amelia spoke.

    Ray had no idea what she was talking about but he answered by nodding his head.

    "I''ll bring your meal, I''m sure you''re starving?" The woman spoke as she walked away leaving only the girl.

    "Do you really not remember any of us?"

    "My head is still fuzzy" Ray replied, since this wasn''t his body, he was sure his memories would return, it was just a matter of time.

    "As long as you''re fine, did you also forget about our plans today. I''ve prepared all week for this night; I don''t know if Mother would allow it since you are injured," She spoke.

    "This night?" Ray asked as he had no idea what she was talking about.

    "You were supposed to take my virginity, you really lost all your memories?" She spoke causing Ray to cough and immediately shot her a look.

    "I''m supposed to what? Wait, are we not family?" Ray asked totally confused, he thought she was his sister.

    "Yes, you need to have sex with your family first before any of the villagers, the healer also requested that she be pushed up the list for healing you, I knew that is what she would ask since you''re the only male in the village"

    Everything she said was new information for Ray; he had to take a second to process everything again. First, she talked about taking her virginity even though she was his sister.

    ''Sex with family, is that even normal, and how am I the only male in the village, what world was I transmigrated into?''

    "I''m the only male in the village?" Ray asked.

    "Yes, and the awakening ceremony is just two weeks away so you''ll have to fulfill all the requests since we already collected the payments"

    "Awakening ceremony? Payments?"

    The door opened, and Amelia, who was his mother, brought in a wooden tray containing a meal; his sister brought a small table and placed it in front of Ray.

    Now that he saw the food, his stomach began grumbling; he was indeed starving, and the food was placed in front of him with a spoon.

    Ray dug in immediately eating the food like it was his last meal while his sister pushed his mother aside.

    "He doesn''t even know where he is, is he going to be alright?"

    "I have no idea; after his meals, we''ll tell him things and try to restore his memory," His mother spoke as both of them stared at Ray, who was busy with the food.

    ''I have to get some things straight, first I''m in a new world as someone else, I don''t even know my name, and these ladies in front of me are my mom and sister, since I''m the only male in this village that means males are hard to come by''

    ''If males are hard to come by, then males would be valued, and she said something about an awakening ceremony; what is that about?''

    ''I need more information on this world'' Ray muttered in his head.

    After his meal, the plates were cleared by his sister, and his mother sat beside him, Ray didn''t consider the woman beside him as his mother since he didn''t know her, and currently, his dick was twitching because she was partly naked and he was trying his best to take his eyes off her breasts.

    She didn''t bother wearing any more clothes, and the material she used to cover her chest was so tight it felt like they could give up at any moment.

    His sister returned back, and now both of them were at his side, and his mother started.

    "The best way to recover your memories is to remember things; if you have any questions, ask me. Maybe your memories might return," she spoke.

    "What is my name?" Ray asked as that was important.

    "Your name is Roman" She answered.

    ''What kind of shitty name is Roman, that''s not the main thing for now, I need to know the kind of world I am, I can''t just straight out ask so I''ll have to work my way up''

    "Are you my only family?"

    "I have a sister, but she doesn''t live in the village; she stays in the city, but she visits sometimes," She answered.

    "What payments did we collect?" Ray asked since this was the easiest way to bring up the topic.

    "The villagers have been bringing food, precious stones, and fruits for us, everything we''ve been eating for the past year has been given to us, you are supposed to repay them when you are of age"

    "Repay them how?"

    "By having sex with them, you turned 18 yesterday, so now is the time, but your sister would be the first. I''m sure the villagers would understand if we have to move the dates because of your injury," She spoke.

    He wasn''t sure if this was a dream or what, but people had been lining up to have sex with him since the last year, and he was sure even if this was a small village, the number of females in the village would be above 50.

    And at that moment Ray winced as a sharp pain shot through his head.

 Chapter 3 - 3 Memories

    As soon as the pain shot through his head, memories began flooding back¡ªfragments of the life of the body''s former owner.

    The first thing he learned was that he was on a continent called Aria, a land inhabited by humans. Other species existed, but they lived on separate continents, and relations between humans and these species were strained at best and nonexistent at worst.

    The second memory was of the Awakening Ceremony. In larger cities, the ceremony was held every two months due to the population size. However, in small villages like this one, it occurs only once a year. All 18-year-olds would gather to determine whether they had the potential to wield magic.

    Not everyone with Mana could use magic¡ªit required an innate talent. For females, those who awakened with S, A, or B-ranked magic potential were required by law to join the kingdom''s academy, where they would be trained as mages.

    Others could apply, but they had to pass an entrance test that many failed. Males, however, were a different case. Due to their rarity, no male, regardless of talent, could be forced to attend the academy, though they could choose to enroll if they wished, but why would they.

    The kingdom of Aria desperately needed mages to fend off the beasts that constantly threatened its borders; magic beasts were one of the problems here.

    Magic users were vital to humanity''s survival in this endless war.

    And then came the best for last.

    The social norms of this world were drastically different from anything he knew back on earth.

    Sex was treated as a form of barter, a commonplace transaction. The concept of incest or even nakedness at home didn''t exist here¡ªit was entirely normal for families to share intimate relationships it was even the most common thing.

    The birth of a male child was seen as a blessing, almost akin to winning a lottery.

    A woman who gave birth to a son was celebrated, for males were considered treasures, often exempt from hard labor or responsibilities due to their rarity and value.

    In some villages, the situation was even bleaker; entire communities existed without a single male. Sometimes, males would be sent down to those communities from cities, but only those who had something to offer would be satisfied.

    The rush of information left him reeling. He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself.

    Everything here was strange, but as someone from Earth who had only ever had sex once, it was a freaking blessing; through the memories he got, he found out that the previous owner of the body didn''t like the idea of being used like that.

    Luckily, he was the new owner of the body, and being used as a commodity for sex isn''t something to say no to instead he was going to use the girls.

    His mother''s name was Amelia, and his sister was Anya, both good names, while he was named Roman.

    Now, the only thing left was his golden finger; in transmigration and reincarnation, a golden finger is always there in the form of a system or something else.

    "Is everything okay?" Amelia asked.

    "Yes, I think I''m recovering my memories a little; we are in the continent Aria, in a village called Elmstead. Your name is Amelia, and she''s Anya. Your sister''s name is Alice, and she has two girls," Ray spoke.

    "It''s still not complete" Ray added.

    "It''s still better than nothing, praise the divine being," Amelia said with a smile on her face.

    The divine being was a goddess worshiped in this world; her origins are unknown, but everyone just believes, and the goddess has Prophets and all.

    Ray had no idea why he was in this world, or what purpose it served for him to wake up here but for now, he didn''t really care, a world like this was something straight out of a fairy tale and he was going to live the best of it, starting from the two ladies that sat beside him.

    Ray had a mum and a dad back on earth, but he was the only son; even though these two were this family in this world, he didn''t mind banging the both of them since they weren''t really his family.

    "I have a question, why did you climb the roof?" Amelia asked.

    He already had the memory of how Roman died; the previous owner of the body climbed the roof to relax and mistakenly fell asleep and fell to his death.

    That was like a stupid way to die; why would you climb a roof and fall asleep? It wasn''t even a flat roof. It was slant, but if the owner of the body hadn''t died, he wouldn''t be here, so he couldn''t complain.

    "I have no idea" Ray answered.

    "Please don''t do that again"

    "I won''t, I promise," Ray said with a smile.

    "Do you want to take a bath now? You were bedridden for a day, though Anya cleaned your body, but you should take a proper bath," Amelia spoke.

    "Okay"

    "I know you like bathing by yourself, but I can bathe you if you are still weak," Amelia spoke, and a smirk formed on Ray''s face, which he quickly wiped off. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Sure, I''ll like that," Ray answered with a small smile on his face; this was going to be the beginning of great things.

 Chapter 4 - 4 Milkers (Slightly +18)

    The bathroom was just in the next room; Amelia helped him up even though he could walk on his own, the former owner of this body liked to take baths on his own once he reached 16, but for Ray a Milf with a huge rack bathing him, that was a dream come true.

    They were going to replicate what he saw in the bathroom.

    Inside the bathroom, there were two small wooden chairs, and once he was in, he saw that the bathroom had a window at the side, which was wide open.

    Anyone who passed by their house would definitely see them in the bath, but no one cared; in this world, there was nothing like personal space, and the idea of seeing another female naked was nothing since some females actually walk around naked.

    But for males, it was an entirely different thing; if Ray pulled down his clothes and walked outside naked, any female who saw him would immediately jump on him.

    Ray was still in thought when he heard Amelia''s voice, "Should I help you with your clothes?"

    "Don''t worry," Ray said as he began taking off his clothes; the bulge in his pants was still there, and once he took off his top, blood immediately rushed to his dick as the sight in front of him was truly magical.

    Amelia took off the clothing that was used to cover her chest and the loincloths around her waist without care.

    Ray gulped again, swallowing whatever fluid was left in his mouth; Amelia stood in front of him completely naked, her huge breasts out in the open, her pussy without a single hair present, and a curve waist with a fleshy thigh.

    Right now only one thought was in Ray''s head, how to fuck the woman standing in front of him.

    He knew this wasn''t a normal world, and he would get to fuck her in a few days after his sister, but right now, none of that mattered; he wanted her now.

    "Should I help you with your pants?" Amelia asked as Ray just stood there staring at her.

    He quickly snapped out of it and pulled down his pants in a flash, causing his dick which was rock hard, to spring up.

    "Ohh..." She said as Ray turned to look at her.

    "What''s wrong?" He asked.

    "Your penis, it''s hard, is it my body?" She asked.

    Ray was shocked by the question, of course, it was her body, but she should know that, or was something else wrong?

    "Yes," Ray muttered, and a smile formed on Amelia''s face, which surprised him.

    "I didn''t think my body could do that; most young males don''t want anything to do with older women," she spoke.

    ''What the fuck is wrong with males in this world, a woman like this packing all these, and males want nothing to do with her, does the concept of Milf not exist in this world'' Ray thought in his head.

    Amelia sat down on the chair with her legs open, and now Ray could see her bare pussy in all its glory, but he already took off his clothes, and his dick couldn''t get any harder as he sat down in front of her with his back facing her.

    Amelia was smiling as a bucket of water was beside her; the bucket was well crafted out of wood, and soon Ray could feel cold water coming down his body.

    Still, there was nothing on his mind other than the naked body of Amelia, who was currently sitting at his back; Amelia took another bowl of water and poured it onto her body.

    This was a medieval world, so there wasn''t the conventional sponge or soap he knew; she held a piece of clothing with something wrapped inside which was some kind of soap as she held his arm.

    She pushed herself forward to grab his arm, and currently, both of her nipples were poking at Ray''s back.

    She began humming a song as she washed Ray''s body and soon she was done with his upper half and poured more water on his body.

    Now Ray had to turn around; he wasted no time in turning around, and now in front of him were Amelia''s mummy milkers; when she was washing his upper half, Ray was purposely brushing himself against her breasts, but now they were in front of him.

    He wasn''t sure what would happen if he grabbed them now. He knew he wouldn''t get in trouble, but how far could he take it?

    ''I won''t know until I try''

    Amelia couldn''t wipe the smile off her face as she took sneak glances at Ray''s dick; it was just marvelous, she knew it was bigger than most she had seen, but she focused on the task at hand.

    She poured more water on his body and started with his legs and Ray began testing his limits by first grabbing one of her breasts.

    Amelia was slightly surprised, but she wasn''t bothered; Ray was allowed to do anything he wanted to her body, and she was happy to help her son with anything he wanted.

    She continued washing, and Ray used his second hand this time; now he was kneading both of her breasts; his hands couldn''t cover even part of her breasts because it was just too big, but this was exactly what Ray liked.

    Ray continued kneading her breasts as his dick was now rock hard, then he switched to pinching and playing with nipples causing her to let out a small moan before she quickly composed herself, pouring water on his body.

    The next moment Ray let out a grunt as Amelia grabbed his dick; now, all reasoning let Ray head as he pushed himself forward and latched onto one of her huge jugs.

    Amelia let out a moan this time as Ray began sucking on her breast, instead of washing Ray she began moving her hands up and down his dick.

    ''Why the fuck wasn''t I just born into the world first''

    ''Wait...if I was born here then all this would be normal, and I wouldn''t have understood how loose their restrictions in this world were''

    Ray was in thought, but his face was buried in the mummy milkers of Amelia as she let out tiny moaning sounds, and she was also stroking his dick.

    She was going too slowly as if she was edging him, but he knew she wasn''t doing it on purpose.

    Finally, He pulled his face away, and Amelia''s face turned towards the door. Ray turned around to find his sister standing at the door. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 5 - 5 Sights

    Anya stood at the door with a smile on her face. Amelia just saw her at the door and continued what she was doing, and this time, she increased her pace, moving her hands up and down his shaft.

    Initially, she was moving slowly, and Ray was enjoying the moment, but now he was on cloud nine; Amelia was skilled, so skilled her hand movements alone were enough to get Ray close to the edge.

    Ray was still kneading both of her milkers as she worked on his dick; Anya, who was at the door, didn''t make any attempts to do anything. Instead, she just stood there watching them with her hands on her boobs.

    Ray continued letting out grunting sounds as he was pushed closer and closer to the edge and he could feel pressure building in his dick.

    The next moment Ray felt his legs caving and closed his eyes, but something else was different he felt something different on his dick as he let out his seeds.

    Ray opened his eyes to see Amelia''s mouth on his cock, she had swallowed all his seeds and was now cleaning his dick with her mouth.

    He couldn''t move an inch; it was like his legs were paralyzed under pressure, his dick which was initially limp, was beginning to gain strength again, but Amelia stopped as she was done.

    She sat back up, licking her lips, making sure she got his entire seed, which just made Ray smile even more.

    And just like that, Amelia took another bowl of water, poured it over Ray, and continued washing his body as if nothing just happened; even though it was normal for Ray, it was still strange.

    The fact that he could go out now, grab any woman in the village, and have sex with her, and she would enjoy it even more than him, was the most interesting part.

    The norms were different; everything was strange, and, more importantly, he was the sole male in the village.

    Ray had tested what he wanted to test, meaning he could fuck Amelia anytime he wanted, but right now would not be a good time since Amelia wanted Ray to take Anya''s virginity.

    He was 18, and Anya was 20 years old, and just like Amelia, she was well endowed; her breasts were not as big as Amelia''s, but it was big; Ray wasn''t even sure any breasts would be bigger than Amelia''s.

    Ray in this world was still a virgin, since he turned eighteen only yesterday and Anya was the perfect fit for losing his v card since she was also a virgin.

    Ray didn''t do much anymore as Amelia finished washing his body, and then she took a white clothing and began drying Ray off; his head still couldn''t ignore her huge breasts as Amelia moved around, and Ray couldn''t help but take in the sights.

    Anya, who left some minutes ago, returned to the bathroom with some clothes and handed them to Ray after Amelia finished cleaning him.

    "I''m done cleaning the house; I''ll head to the stream to fetch water," Anya said to Amelia.

    "I''ll come with you," Ray said as he wore his clothes.

    "You''ll come with me?" Anya was shocked as she spoke.

    "Yes," Ray answered with a smile.

    He knew why she was shocked; Roman had never gone to the stream before; in fact, he had never done anything; males in the world had the most soft and easy life.

    Even most regular females who weren''t in the army or academy were stronger than most males because of the amount of work their body goes through.

    Ray wasn''t any different; he would prefer to lazy around if he had the chance to be no; he was going to the stream to scout; the stream was like the gathering of young girls in the village, all of who normally fetch water around this evening time in their homes.

    He knew most of them from his memories, as any girl who saw him would stare at him, but he wanted to see for himself.

    Also, he wanted to see what he looked like, the mirror was like a luxury only Royal and nobles could afford, so he was going to look at his reflection in the water.

    From his memories, he could tell what he looked like, but still, he wanted to see for himself.

    "Are you sure you should be walking around? I know you''re already feeling well, but..." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Don''t worry, I''m perfectly fine; I just want to look around," Ray answered.

    "Alright, but I''m not letting you fetch any water" Amelia spoke.

    Anya had a smile on her face as both of them stepped out; all the girls in the village were jealous of her because she had a brother, and at the same, they were friends with her also because she had a brother.

    The wind tugged in Ray''s clothes as he stepped outside, this was the first time in this new world; the houses were all similar, and in the entire village, there wasn''t a wealthy person or family.

    Most of the villagers were farmers, fishers, or hunters since it was just a small village close to the capital and surrounded by trees.

    Ray trailed behind Anya as he looked around; since it was evening, most of the villagers were already in their houses, but it wasn''t long before they arrived at the stream.

    ''I''m fucking going to like it here'' Ray smiled as the sights in front of him was just magnificent.

 Chapter 6 - 6 The stream

    In front of Ray was a stream a few meters wide, with water flowing through it, but that wasn''t the reason he was smiling as a small wooden bridge crossed over, and beyond that was a small patch of land, and then a narrow river flowed.

    Ray could see buckets of the girls who came to fetch water; they were all ok. The other side was playing with water, and all of them were completely naked from the waist up.

    "Are you here because of them?" Anya asked as she saw Ray smiling.

    "Sort of"

    "What happened? You don''t usually show interest in girls or the stream?" Anya spoke.

    "Really, what was I most interested in? My memories still aren''t complete," Ray replied.

    "Well, you wanted to be a mage even though there''s a big chance that you won''t be able to use magic since neither I nor Mum was able to"

    ''In a world like this, Roman was interested in being a mage, the fuck is wrong with that guy, well being a mage isn''t bad but why would he not be interested in this''

    Ray didn''t answer and just crossed the bridge, walking towards the girls; there were 5 girls there, all of them beautiful, and most importantly, they had huge jugs except for one, and she was the most beautiful one.

    The girls all had their legs in the water as it was shallow and were playing around pouring water on themselves, and then one of them saw Ray and her jaws dropped.

    "Roman," she muttered as she stood straight, and the others turned towards him.

    The other also stood up straight and stared at him with their hands on their back; all of them were still making as they stood in front of him, causing a little bulge on his pants, but they didn''t notice.

    "You are fine, and here in the stream" one of them muttered.

    "Are you supposed to be walking around? You should rest," another one spoke.

    Ray watched the girls; he could tell there was something sure the girls liked him, but it was like they were also afraid of him; they were afraid of offending him.

    "I''m fine, and I just wanted to walk around; my sister was coming to the stream, so I followed her; it seems you girls are having fun," Ray spoke as his smile turned into a frown; he wanted to confirm something.

    The girls glanced at each other, unsure of how to respond. One of them, the most beautiful among with the smallest chest spoke.

    "We were just playing around," she said softly. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ray nodded, his eyes scanning them. "Looks like fun," he said with a smirk.

    The girls blushed, shifting uncomfortably. It was clear they admired him but were also nervous around him, maybe because he was the only male or because this was the first time he was speaking with any of them.

    Anya walked up beside him, eyeing the girls with a smile on her face. "Come on, Roman, let them enjoy their time. We should get going."

    Ray looked at the girls once more before turning away. "See you around," he said as he turned around.

    The girls watched him go, whispering among themselves as he and Anya crossed the bridge.

    "Are they afraid of me?" Ray asked Anya.

    "I wouldn''t say afraid, growing up you liked everyone but suddenly you stopped talking to anyone apart from me and mum"

    ''So Roman was just a normal kid; maybe he then learned what he had to do as a male and was angry; I''m sure he already had the goal of being...'' Ray stopped as a sharp pain pierced his head again.

    Anya dropped the bucket of water on the ground and held him up, and slowly, the pain subsided.

    "Are you alright? I knew you shouldn''t be walking around; should I carry you home?" Anya asked and Ray chuckled.

    "You want to carry me home, I''m fine" Ray spoke as he stood straight.

    He was right about Roman; he wanted to be a mage since he was little, and then he grew up and understood his world. He was supposed to be happy about it, but he wasn''t; he wanted to be a mage and help people.

    The more Ray learned about Roman the more fascinated he was, someone who was supposed to like all that his world had to offer, magic should be a side something and not his main goal, his main goal was supposed to be to make all the villagers his bitches.

    Ray took a deep breath as the pain faded. Anya still looked worried, but he gave her a reassuring smile.

    "I''m fine," he said as she bent down to pick up the bucket she dropped.

    Ray had been focusing on Anya''s boobs for a while, but he never took the chance to look at her ass, her plum ass which was currently in front of him as she picked up the bucket and turned towards him.

    "Is something wrong?" Anya asked Ray was staring at her.

    "I hope you are prepared for this night, you are not going to be sleeping much"

 Chapter 7 - 7 The village

    Anya''s face turned red immediately, and she had a smile on her face; her mood changed all of a sudden, and she was now more jolly. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Another thing with this, Ray was the one that was supposed to be happy to sleep with girls but here in this world, girls are happy to sleep with males.

    He didn''t even need to do anything for it, even if the male was ugly, girls would fight over him, but at least Roman wasn''t.

    Ray got the chance to look at his reflection in the water, and well, he was even more amused; he had white hair, which was strange because his sister and mother both had black hair, and he looked more like a girl than a boy.

    He was fucking cute, Amelia and Anya were beautiful, so he didn''t expect any less, but he was more cuter than his sister which meant even more females would be gunning for him.

    Ray had the path in his head as he looked around. The village he was in was a little closer to the capital city, and they had two guards in their village.

    It was a small village, but more importantly, it wasn''t attacked by beasts much, just the occasional wolves who would try to hunt the villager''s sheep and goats.

    Currently, because of him, his family was the richest in the village, having over 20 sheep and goats combined, which was given as payment because of him.

    This was because there were in a small village, if his family was in the city, they would have over 100 sheeps and goats from anyone who wanted Roman.

    All five of those girls were already on the list as their mother had paid for him to be their firsts.

    A smile formed on his face as he knew he was going to be taking a lot of firsts, he wasn''t sure if there was anything special with banging a virgin but he was going to find out.

    Ray expected that as he transmigrated to this world, he would have a system or some sort of golden finger, but so far, nothing, though he wasn''t worried; he wasn''t planning on being a mage or joining the army, nah, that would be a waste of his talents.

    First, he was going to enjoy the perks of being the only male in the village, and maybe after that, then he might decide his future.

    Ray hadn''t seen the guard stationed in the village, but he knew they were somewhere; they had a house in the village like all the other villagers.

    Also, a carriage usually passes the village at a specific time; that''s how the villagers sell their livestock, their farm produce, and every other thing; no one would want to go all the way to the city to sell things; it was a waste of time and also money.

    The two of them arrived back home. Anya was going to go back a few times, but Ray was already done; he had done what he went there to do.

    Anya poured the water and went back, leaving Ray, who took the time to walk around his house, Amelia wasn''t home, and all the rooms were empty.

    There were three rooms in their house, and Ray''s room was the most spacious for some reason; their living room wasn''t too big and had a dining table in the middle.

    ''How do people pass the time here, no phone or TV or anything?'' Ray wondered as he looked around, and then he heard a knock on the door.

    He knew it wasn''t Anya or Amelia as they wouldn''t knock so he opened the door.

    "Roman, I didn''t know you were up. Are you feeling alright? Aren''t you supposed to be in bed?"

    "Oh, I''m fine, Fiona," He replied to the Healer.

    "You remember my name, you got your memories back, that''s wonderful" she spoke.

    "No all of it, just parts, but I''m sure I''ll get the rest"

    "Thank the divine being, is your mother around?" Fiona asked.

    "No, she isn''t...oh, I heard you wanted to be moved up the list because you healed me. Do you think I''ll agree to that?" Ray spoke.

    Ray wasn''t actually serious with this; he just wanted to test her; Fiona was a beautiful woman with a big set of jugs in front; he would happily breed her all day long, but he wanted to have some fun with her now.

    "But...but... Amelia agreed to it, she told me..."

    "Of course, my life was at stake and you''re the only healer in the village, but do you think I would leave all the young girls to be with you?" Ray asked.

    One of the things Ray learned about this world was that males usually like to sleep with females in their age bracket, a young male like him sleeping with an older woman was something rare.

    Fiona was the one who saved his life, so instead of collecting payments in food, livestock, or something else, she chose sex as a payment, which Amelia happily accepted as long as he was okay.

    "I didn''t think you would but we already agreed, your mother..."

    "My mother" Ray cut her off, "Do you think she can force me to do anything, I can choose not to do anything with you if I want, it''s not like there is anyone to stop me"

    "I''m very sorry to make you angry; you can put me anywhere on the list, anywhere at all; I can even wait an extra year, please," Fiona suddenly began begging him.

    She wanted to go on her knees before Ray stopped her, "You don''t need to do that, I just wanted to see, don''t worry, you''ll be on the list"

    "Really"

    "Fiona, how long has it been since you''ve been with a male?" Ray asked.

    "10 years, I think," She replied.

    .

    .

    .

    A/N

    From the Next chapter, I''m going to be calling the main character Roman to avoid the conflict of names; thanks for reading, support with power stones for more chapters.

 Chapter 8 - 8 S-rank

    "10 years, how old are you now?" He asked.

    "I''m thirty...five years old" She spoke slowly.

    ''She''s 35, meaning she hasn''t had sex since she was 25, how the fuck is that even possible, with the world I''m in, she should have gone somewhere else like the city''

    "Couldn''t you have gone somewhere else? I''m sure they''re males in the city," Roman spoke.

    "I grew up here in the village, and after I awakened my healing powers, I could go to the magic academy in the city but I didn''t want to, and my powers aren''t powerful enough that I would be forced to attend so I stayed"

    "The city isn''t somewhere I can go to; things are expensive, you need a job, and I can''t become an adventurer because I''m scared of fighting, also I didn''t study so I don''t have knowledge of different potions, only three," Fiona explained.

    "So you couldn''t afford to stay in the city and came back, so you''ve been here in the village that doesn''t have a male for over 10 years?"

    "Yes, everyone has, and once you start to get older, your options run out; I get by because I love fishing, so I fish a lot, and if someone gets injured, they call me," She replied.

    "So when I got injured, you saw it as an opportunity," Roman smirked.

    If he was a female, of course he would do the same thing, when humans see opportunities, they take it, without caring about anything.

    "Yes, but I was desperate, and so was your mom, so she agreed; I know you might not..."

    "Oh, don''t get it wrong, I''m going to fuck your brains out; who wouldn''t love a Milf, especially one with 10 years of desperation? We''re going to have lots of fun," Roman spoke.

    A smile formed on Fiona''s face even though she didn''t understand most of what he said, but she hid her smile.

    "Miss Fiona, is something wrong?" Anya asked as she was now behind her with a bucket of water.

    "Oh, Anya, there''s nothing wrong; I''m just looking for your mother," She replied.

    "She''s not at home; she went to the conjurer''s place to tell her about Roman," Anya said.

    "Okay, I''ll come by later to see her; bye," Fiona said as she walked away, and Anya walked inside.

    "Who is the conjurer?" Roman asked as Anya walked in with a bucket of water.

    "She''s the one in charge of the awakening ceremony that''s coming up in one week"

    "One week, I thought you said two?"

    "Did I? I must have made a mistake; the awakening ceremony is in a week; I just hope you don''t get an S-rank ability," Anya said.

    "I thought males don''t have to attend the academy?"

    "Yes, but if you awaken an S-rank talent, then you might be called by nobles or even royalty; S-rank talent, regardless of what it is, is important," Anya said.

    "I''ll be called? For what exactly?"

    "To mate with their children and give birth to powerful offspring, if an S-rank female mates with an S-rank male, the possibility that their children would be S-rank is higher than 90 percent" Anya explained.

    "Wait, so if I awaken an S-rank ability, I''ll get to bang Nobles and maybe the princess of the kingdom?" Roman asked.

    "Yes, but you won''t be able to return to the village and you''ll have to stay with them and things like that, it''s like 1 in a million chance that it happens"

    "I doubt that''s going to happen; I''m sure it''s not going to happen," Roman spoke as he walked to his room, and Anya went back to the stream.

    ''I have no idea why I didn''t die and was brought here instead, but I''m sure I''m not going to get an S-rank ability, what if that''s my golden finger, I''m still not leaving this village till I''m done with every female here''

    ''I wonder if there''s anything involved in first times, I also have no idea if this body has the stamina to last a long time, shit...I might not be able to last long''

    ''A body that hasn''t done anything physical coupled with the fact that I''m a virgin in this world, I might just cum in some seconds''

    ''I''m just scaring myself, I''m sure there''s nothing to worry about but what if I awaken an S-rank skill, I''m definitely not going to be some breeding dog of a noble family''

    The door opened, and Roman heard footsteps in the house; it was too soon for Anya to be back from the stream, and then he heard his name.

    "Roman, are you home?"

    "Yes, I''m in my room," Roman replied to Amelia, and she came to his room.

    "Are you okay? Are you feeling sleepy? You should take your clothes if it''s uncomfortable," Amelia spoke.

    "I''m fine; I heard you went to see the conjurer; Fiona also came looking for you," Roman spoke as he sat up, and Amelia sat on his bed. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes, I went to see the conjurer to tell her that you''re fine since the awakening is coming soon, she was going to use her influence to send for a healer from the city but you''re already okay"

    "Did she also demand some kind of reward?" Roman asked.

    "She asked for payment, but it''s for the healer, not for her; you said Fiona came looking for me; do you know why?" Amelia asked.

    "No, I have no idea" Roman muttered as he lay his head in Amelia''s lap.

    He was used to sleeping on soft pillows, but now there was none, and Amelia''s lap was even softer than his pillows.

 Chapter 9 - 9 Sleep (Slightly+18)

    He was used to sleeping on soft pillows, but now there was none, and Amelia''s lap was even softer than his pillows.

    Roman closed his eyes as a smile formed on his face; Amelia, who just wanted to talk to him a little before going to her room to rest, ended up staying.

    Since when Roman hit his head, she hadn''t lay down on her own bed to sleep as she was worried, but now he was lying peacefully on her lap, and she couldn''t disturb him.

    Anya was still busy with the water; she had to fill buckets in the entire house and then fetch some more for the livestock at the back; after that, she would find fresh grass for the livestock.

    Since the village was close to the forest, grasses were common, so the village didn''t have any problem feeding their livestock.

    Roman turned to the other side, his head still on Amelia''s lap, and she also moved back to rest her back, and slowly Roman drifted off to sleep.

    .

    .

    .

    Roman eyes fluttered open; it was dark inside, and the only light was a dim crystal at the top of his room, which barely illuminated the room.

    Amelia wasn''t at his bed anymore, so he knew he must have slept off; Roman quickly stood up as he knew this night was supposed to be the night, the night he would bang his cute big breasts, sister; he couldn''t miss it.

    Roman stood up and then realized he was naked; when he slept, he was sure he was in full clothing, and then he heard a sound coming from his bathroom.

    The door to his bathroom opened, and Amelia walked out, cleaning her body with water dripping down; she was naked, and Roman''s little brother immediately rose to attention.

    "I didn''t mean to wake you; I was pouring water on my body to cool down," Amelia spoke.

    "I also took off your clothes since you forgot," she spoke as Roman began walking towards her, staring at her huge jugs.

    "I wanted Anya first, but I can''t stop myself," Roman spoke as he was now in front of her, and immediately grabbed both of her large breasts.

    "Nggnn..." Amelia moaned softly, "Roman, what are you..."

    Roman leaned forward and landed a kiss on her lips; Roman couldn''t help himself as his face went towards her mounds; he began sucking on her nipples, and his hands wandered further down.

    "Roman~" Amelia moaned his name as he grabbed her ass with both of his hands.

    Amelia was like the perfect definition of Milf; she had the perfect pair of jugs, coupled with her shape and perfect ass, which was a little big but not that big.

    His hands sank inside her ass, and he grabbed it tightly, as his mouth and tongue licked and sucked on her nipples.

    Before long, Amelia was already moaning, but this wasn''t all as Roman pulled his hands from her ass, and one of his hands reached for her glory hole.

    "Nggnn..." Amelia let out a loud moan as Roman''s hand touched the entrance of her pussy.

    Amelia couldn''t help but squirm as she could feel her pussy getting wetter by the second; Roman''s fingers ran up and down the length of her slit, just barely splitting them apart.

    "Mhm..." Amelia moaned again as Roman pulled away from her boobs.

    Then, without warning, he suddenly thrust his fingers into her narrow hole, spreading her meat walls apart.

    "Ahann..." Amelia moaned loudly, she couldn''t barely stand and had to rest her back on the wall to avoid falling down.

    Roman didn''t let up as he continued thrusting his finger in and out of her wet hole; he started with two fingers and then switched to three fingers.

    She was breathless each time it happened as she didn''t expect or could predict what he would do next.

    Amelia glared down at Roman with her face flushed, she knew sex because this wasn''t the first time, but Roman was so good with his fingers it was making her twitch uncontrollably.

    Amelia let out another moan as Roman continued sucking on one of her nipples while his second hand played with her other nipple.

    She was getting stimulated from both places and soon, she couldn''t even stand on her feet as she felt her legs getting weaker by the second.

    Roman couldn''t care less about anything; his only focus was on Amelia, his dick was already rock hard, and soon, he couldn''t beat it anymore and stopped.

    Amelia was panting heavily as Roman stopped, but then he grabbed her hands and moved her to the bed, where he lay her down in a missionary position. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Roman positioned his dick in front of her wet hole but before he could thrust his dick in, he heard the sound of the door opening and turned to look.

    "Sorry, did I wake you?" Amelia spoke and Roman looked around.

    He was currently on his bed and everything that happened was just a dream.

    ''What the fuck, I was fucking dreaming, oh shit''

    "Roman?" Amelia called again.

    "I''m fine, I was just dreaming" Roman replied as he looked at himself, he was still fully clothed.

    "I came if you''re awake, you haven''t eaten dinner yet, I didn''t mean to wake you"

    "It''s fine," Roman spoke as he stood up from his bed; he wasn''t that hungry, but why would he refuse food?

    Anya was already at the table setting the plates, and three chairs were at the table; Roman sat at one of the chairs while Anya served him and Amelia before serving herself.

    Anya stretched her hands and Amelia took her hands and extended her hand towards Roman, who took both of their hands.

    "Thank the divine being for providing us with food," Amelia spoke before letting go, which caused Roman to smile a little.

    The food was rice and soup and he had more than three meats in his soup.

    "I''m the one that cooked; I hope you like it," Anya said with a smile.

    Roman took the spoon and took a spoonful of rice and ate, then tasted the soup; it was marvelous; she was a fucking good cook, or maybe it was because he hadn''t eaten this before.

 Chapter 10 - 10 First

    The meals went down fast as Roman emptied his entire plate before Amelia and Anya could eat half of theirs.

    "There''s still a little more if you want?" Anya said.

    "I''m okay," Roman replied as he drank a cup of water and stood up, "I''m going to stay outside for a while," He spoke as he walked away.

    Roman used the back door and exited from the back where the livestock were kept; there was an open space that was surrounded by a fence and then a small building, which all the livestock were inside since it was nighttime.

    Roman took a deep breath as he looked around. It was nighttime, and the stars were shining bright in the night sky.

    ''I wonder how my parents are doing'' Roman muttered.

    This was the first time he thought about his parents back on earth; they would have heard about his accident and everything, and the fact that he was dead.

    Sure they would be sad, but he was in a better place now, a place where he didn''t have to do anything.

    Roman looked around for a while; he was still getting used to his new reality; what if this was just a dream? Maybe he was in a coma, and he was a dream.

    The door opened, and he turned around to look; Anya was at the door; she had changed into her night clothes, which caused his little brother to saddle up.

    She wore only an undergarment that covered her waist area while the rest of her upper body was bare.

    "What are you doing out here?" Anya asked as she walked towards him, she wasn''t concerned that her breasts were exposed.

    "Just taking in the fresh air" Roman replied as his eyes were glued to her chest as she walked towards him.

    Her boobs weren''t as big as Amelia, but they stood upright, defiling gravity; if this was Earth, he would have thought she had surgery to get them like this, but in this world, it''s impossible.

    They were round and giggled as she walked towards him; he could tell they would be perfect for his hands, but not yet.

    Outside was dark, but a tiny crystal gave light from the livestock pen, also illuminating the area around their house a little.

    "Roman, I didn''t want to say anything but did something happen while you passed out?" Anya asked looking into his eyes.

    "I changed right?" Roman replied.

    "Yes, you usually behave a little annoying at times, not always, just sometimes, and you barely look at anyone; you like staying alone all the time," Anya spoke.

    "You know I lost my memory, right? I''m recovering them little by little, but I''m sure I''m not going to recover all of it, but even if I did, I still wouldn''t be the same person," Roman said.

    He wasn''t the same person as she thought, but this was a good explanation to give about that; he couldn''t tell her that the Roman she knew was dead and he was a stand-in from another world.

    "That''s true"

    "So do you like the new me or the old me?" He asked.

    "I like all of you" Anya replied with a smile and now she saw him staring at her breasts, "You can touch them if you want"

    "No, I''m going to be touching them all night; there''s no need to get hasty," Roman replied with a smile, and Anya''s face turned red, though he couldn''t see it.

    "I''m going inside," Anya spoke and turned around, walking back inside; she already got what she came for as she went inside her room to prepare.

    ''I wanted to test how strong this body is, what should I do, back on earth I could go 20 push up, might as well try it''

    Roman got on the ground, and immediately he did the first push-up. He knew something was wrong; after the second and third one, his body was already shaking, but still, he went for the fourth and couldn''t get back up.

    He collapsed on the ground, panting heavily; this body could only manage 3 pushups, and after three, his hands had no strength left.

    His arms trembled, refusing to lift him again. Lying on the floor, Roman gasped for air, his chest rising and falling rapidly.

    "This is bad," he muttered. Just three pushups, and he was already exhausted? His body was far too weak.

    He didn''t need to be strong or anything, but his body was far too weak; he had to at least have a base strength; since this was his strength, he was sure his stamina would be even worse.

    ''From tomorrow, I might start a little workout, but for now, I have someone waiting for me,'' Roman said as he pushed himself up. He had been on the ground for some time now.

    After dusting his body, he went in, closing and locking the door behind him. This was a small village, and theft was never an issue, but the door had locks, so he locked it.

    Roman had already gone through the house, so he knew where Anya''s room was, but first, he went to his room to freshen up; he quickly took off his clothes and went into the bathroom. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After pouring water on his body a few times, he proceeded to clean his body and then put on underwear; he also only wore underwear.

    Then he walked towards her room. If this was Earth, then he knew what to expect since it wasn''t his first time, but now, there were lots of what-ifs running through his head.

    But it wasn''t enough to stop him; if this was going to be his second chance at life, then he was going to enjoy it to the fullest.

    Roman reached the door and pushed it open, and Anya''s head immediately turned towards him.

    Immediately, he saw her his little brother was fully erect; she was already naked on the bed waiting.

 Chapter 11 - 11 Anya (+18)

    Roman couldn''t take in everything in front of him; at that moment, it felt like his body was enveloped with lust; she was far beyond sexy; she was just perfect.

    He had no idea he was still at the door staring at her perfectly toned skin, perfect breasts, and legs that were enough to get anyone.

    He wasn''t one to be so drawn toward something, but Anya was pulling him in; the next moment, he began walking toward her.

    Anya stood up from the bed, standing just beside it with a smile on her face; her face was bright red as she could already see Roman''s little brother from the bulge in his pants.

    As Roman approached, Anya''s heart raced; this was going to be her first, and even though she wanted it so bad, she was still nervous now that it was just minutes away.

    Since Roman didn''t move, she reached out, gently placing her hand on his chest.

    The warmth of her touch sent shivers through his body, causing him to get even harder; now, his dick was pushing against the fabric of his underwear.

    Roman''s hands trembled slightly as he moved them towards Anya, sure he wanted to have sex, but since this was his first and her first, he wanted to enjoy it, not to make it memorable for him but for her.

    He began tracing the curve of her waist, marveling at the softness of her skin which caused Anya to twitch.

    Anya''s fingers moved along Roman''s shoulders; his top half was naked, so she moved her hands along his body. Usually, she would touch his muscles, but Roman had none.

    Roman breath caught as Anya''s fingertips glided across his skin, leaving trails of tingling sensations as they stared at themselves.

    Their bodies drew closer, the heat between them intensifying.

    Roman''s hands explored the small of Anya''s back, feeling every dip and curve. She arched into his touch, a soft gasp escaping her lips.

    Anya''s hands also moved to Roman''s hair, running through the soft strands as she gazed into his eyes, and both of their lips crashed against each other.

    Their lips collided in a passionate kiss, hesitant at first but quickly growing more urgent.

    Roman''s tongue gently probed Anya''s mouth as she parted her lips, inviting him deeper.

    They were inexperienced, both Roman and Anya were bad at kissing but both of them couldn''t care less as they exchanged saliva.

    Roman''s hands move lower, cupping Anya''s firm ass and pulling her hips against his.

    "Nggnn..." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She moaned softly into his mouth, feeling his hardness press against her bare skin.

    Her fingers tightened in his hair as waves of pleasure coursed through her body; she hadn''t felt the way she felt now in her entire life; she wanted nothing more than sex.

    If someone were to disturb them, Anya wouldn''t think twice about killing the person as she was too horny to think about anything else.

    Slowly, Roman guided Anya back towards the bed till her legs hit the edge, she sank down onto the soft mattress with Roman directly in her view.

    She looked up at Roman with a mix of nervousness and anticipation because she knew what was next.

    They were skipping something, a blowjob which she had practiced a lot in anticipation of this.

    Females in this world were the ultimate pleasers; after reaching the age of 18, most of the young girls are trained by their mothers to give blowjobs since males enjoy them, and Anya was no different, but Roman didn''t seem to care.

    He paused, drinking at the sight of her naked form sprawled before him; he could look at her for days and still be in awe.

    He knew she was beautiful, but seeing her naked was just different; she had this charm that Roman couldn''t put his head around.

    "You''re so beautiful," Roman muttered with a smile on his face, and the next moment, he saw a tear drop from her eyes.

    Roman wasn''t planning on skipping and going straight to sex; he needed to enjoy this and make her enjoy this; he was going to give her an orgasm as he took away her virginity.

    Slowly, Roman dropped down to his knees in front of her, and finally, it was in sight.

    He spread her legs, revealing her glistening folds. The scent of her arousal filled his nostrils, intoxicating him.

    Her wet hole, devoid of a single strand of hair, was like a valley waiting to be explored. He had no idea how this was possible, but he didn''t care.

    Anya was surprised as she had no idea what was happening when Roman kissed her thighs, causing her to flinch.

    He began placing kisses along her inner thighs, working his way upwards.

    Anya trembled with anticipation, her breath coming in short gasps and soon turning into moans.

    As Roman''s lips finally reached her pussy, Anya let out a soft moan as his lips touched her wet glistening hole.

    His tongue flicked out, gently touching it at first, and then he tasted her sweetness.

    Anya''s hips bucked involuntarily as waves of pleasure washed over her; she couldn''t believe it was possible to feel this way.

    "Oh... Nggnn..." she moan softly, her fingers tangling in his hair.

    Roman, on the other hand, savored every reaction, every gasp and shudder; he licked and sucked on her pussy greedily.

    Soon, he began experimenting with different motions, pressures, and speeds, cataloging what made Anya writhe with pleasure.

    Her moans grew louder as Roman continued; her legs were wrapped around his head, and her hands were running through his hair, but Roman didn''t stop.

    Soon his hand moved forward towards her chest area and landed on her boobs; immediately, he grabbed both of them and began kneading them.

    He was still going to take his time to explore every nook of her body.

    Anya was enjoying every bit of it as she raced towards her peak. She hadn''t even started, and she was already close to the end.

    "Ahann... Nggnn... I''m..."

    Anya let out a loud moan as her back arched and her legs began shaking; the next moment, she let out a scream as she reached her peak with love juice flowing out of her pussy.

 Chapter 12 - 12 Anya 2 (+18)

    Anya reached her peak even before Roman had sex with her, he was just too good with his tongue, and she was already too horny.

    Roman moved backward a little, giving her some time to rest; Anya couldn''t move her legs; a smile was on her face, but still, she wanted more.

    Roman quickly took off his shorts, letting his little brother free; this was also when he took a good look at his little brother; it was even bigger than when he was in the bathroom with Amelia.

    It was bigger than when he was on earth, but bigger is always better, so he had no issues and now to get his main goal.

    Roman moved closer to Anya who had recovered enough strength to move, and was extremely wet as her eyes landed on Roman''s dick.

    Anya spread her legs apart as Roman positioned his dick in front of her wet pussy, she quickly closed her eyes and bit her lips as the tip of Roman''s dick touched her pussy. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''She''s still tense; after all that, she should have loosened up,'' Roman thought as he leaned forward and kissed her breasts before sucking in her nipples.

    "Nggnn..."

    Anya, who had her eyes closed, opened them, letting out a tiny moan as Roman sucked on her nipples then he moved backward, and with a quick motion, he thrust the full length of his dick inside her pussy.

    Anya quickly used both of her hands to cover her mouth as Roman thrust his dick in.

    Roman was stopped by a resistance inside her pussy, her pussy was too tight that he couldn''t tear through her hymen with a single thrust.

    He had to move backward a little and thrust in with even more force and tore through the resistance causing Anya to scream even louder.

    Her mouth was covered by her hands but Roman could see her muffling her screams and a drop of tear roll down her cheek.

    Roman had to stop for some seconds as he wanted her to get used to his length.

    Her meat walls were pushing against his dick and it took Roman everything to avoid moving.

    After some seconds Roman began moving slowly, he was doing this for Anya''s sake and it was driving him crazy, all he wanted to do was fuck her wet pussy but that was just going to cause her more pain, so he started slowly

    Anya made muffled screams each time Roman pushed his dick in, and he was losing his mind; Anya''s pussy was super tight and, at the same time, also wet and slippery.

    Each time he thrust his dick in, it felt like her pussy was sucking his dick in, and a few seconds later he began increasing the motion of his thrust.

    Roman was thrusting a little faster now, and Anya was still making muffled sounds. He wasn''t sure if it was screaming or moaning, but now he didn''t care; he had given her enough time to adjust as he increased the speed of his thrust again.

    Roman held her waist with both of his hands moving her body back and forth to match the timing of his thrust as he rammed her pussy with all his strength.

    Anya''s hands slipped out of her mouth, and a loud moan escaped her lips; instead of muffling her moans, she held the sheets tight, moaning loudly as Roman plowed her pussy roughly.

    Roman couldn''t stop as his mind went blank, this was exactly what he wanted, and he was hitting all the right places as Anya continued to moan uncontrollably, but neither of them cared; they were too far gone to notice they were too loud.

    "Ahh~Ahann...nggnn... please... please... ahhaann... don''t stop..." Anya muttered broken words in between moans.

    This was by far the best day of her entire life, the pleasure she felt now was nothing like she had ever felt.

    Of course, she knew sex was amazing, but she didn''t know it was this amazing; she was more happy than ever that she had a brother.

    Roman also let out little grunts each time he plunged his dick into her wet hole, her wet walls were perfect as his dick went in and out each time.

    Roman was already on cloud nine, and he was sure Anya was there too as her eyes were rolled back, and her tongue was out as she moaned loudly.

    "H-hold...me...my hands...hold... Ahhaann..." Anya moaned as she stretched both of her hands towards Roman.

    Roman took both of her legs and placed them on his shoulder, then he took her hands.

    Roman held her hands as he rammed his dick into her pussy with everything he had, Roman didn''t let up for a second as he continued thrusting and ramming his dick into her pussy.

    They had spent minutes in this position and Roman pulled his dick out and quickly turned her body around.

    Now both of her legs were touching the ground, and Roman raised one of them and placed it on the bed giving him more access to her pussy without wasting any second, he thrust in the second time.

    And just like the first time, the second time was heavenly; her pussy was so wet Roman''s dick just slipped inside, and he before he started moving his waist, he smacked Anya''s ass with his hands, and she moaned loudly.

    "Ahann..."

    Even Roman was shocked by her reaction, but he immediately landed another slap on her ass cheek making her moan even louder and causing two hand prints to appear on her ass before he started thrusting.

    Roman moved his waist back and front pushing the entirety of his dick inside her pussy with each thrust.

    ''Oh my...this is even better than before, his dick is reaching my brain, Ohhh...'' Anya placed the side of her face on the bed as her entire body moved each time Roman rammed his dick in.

    Before long, Anya''s legs began to vibrate, and she knew she was close. Unlike the first time, her entire body felt like it was going to explode; Roman held her waist and increased the speed of his thrust, causing Anya to moan louder.

    Roman could also feel pressure building in his dick and knew he was close but he didn''t stop.

    Roman didn''t stop till her orgasm came, and it came like a storm; her entire body vibrated, and she held the bed tightly as love juices began flowing out of her pussy, but Roman was still fucking her.

    He still wasn''t done and continued till he let out a grunt and began shooting his load into her pussy.

    Finally, Roman backed away, and Anya collapsed on the bed, both of them extremely tired, and his dick had gone limp as he breathed heavily.

    "This is the best ...day of my life," Anya said as Roman lay on her bed beside her.

    "There''s still more to come"

 Chapter 13 - 13 Goddess

    Before long, Anya drifted off to sleep, and soon Roman was also sleepy as he lay there instead of going back to his room, and before long, he couldn''t keep his eyes open.

    But before he fell asleep, Roman heard the door creak a little; he wasn''t sure if it was his imagination or if it was real as he was too sleepy, but he didn''t care either way as he also drifted off to sleep.

    ...

    Roman eyes fluttered open, and he turned around; Anya was still beside him, sleeping peacefully, and both of them were naked.

    A smile formed on his face as the memories of yesterday flooded his brain; this was just the beginning; there were still many more to come after this.

    Roman stood up and in front of him was a bright light, immediately he closed his eyes and slowly the light died out till a screen was in front of him.

    [System Syncing]

    [Jump in 10 seconds]

    Roman''s jaws dropped as he saw the screen in front of him.

    "So the system chooses to show up now, and what is jump?" Roman muttered as it counted down till it got to zero and immediately he lost his vision.

    He could feel himself falling down but he still couldn''t see, or maybe it was too dark to see.

    "Shit... Arrgghh..." Roman shouted as he fell down; he kept falling for almost 10 seconds before it stopped, and suddenly his vision returned.

    He wasn''t in Anya''s room anymore; he wasn''t even sure where he was as it was painted, and there were modern items inside the room he was in.

    It had a coffee machine and a toaster, Roman stood up looking around before the door opened.

    "I''m sick of Earth 122; it''s fucking useless; the humans there are a bunch of idiots; a bunch of goblins raided their village and stole 10 women; how are they still living in the forest after 100 years" a young girl spoke as she walked in followed by an older woman.

    "I''ve visited there before; the humans there are hilarious," the older woman spoke.

    "Hi there," Roman spoke, practically causing both of them to jump backward.

    "Who the hell are you, how did you get in here? Are you a god from another world?" The younger one asked.

    "A god? What the hell are you talking about, I just saw myself here?"

    "Wait, it''s that human that died in a car crash on prime earth; I thought you were sent to my world; why are you...wait?" the older woman paused as she turned to look at the younger one.

    "Don''t tell... he''s the one, really...this dumb human is"

    "Hey, I''m right here...you said you sent me to another world, you''re a goddess?" Roman spoke.

    "Of course, I sent you to the earth I''m in charge of, do you like it?" She asked.

    "Of course, it''s fucking wonderful" Roman replied. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "See, I told you, my world is the best"

    "Your world isn''t the best; he''s just a perverted human being," the younger one replied as she sat down.

    "If you''re the goddess, please don''t tell me I have some grand mission of defeating a demon lord or something?" Roman asked.

    "That is exactly your mission; your mission is to defeat the demon lord and be the hero of the world; that''s what I designed," She spoke.

    "Isn''t this a little cliche? Fighting a demon lord and becoming a hero, it''s like every light novel I''ve ever read," Roman spoke.

    "What''s that about you designing? Your world was rejected for reincarnation because of how perverted it was, till this pervert came along, and suddenly it''s what you''d designed," the younger one spoke.

    "Please don''t embarrass me in front of a human"

    ''What the fuck is wrong with these two? Are they really goddesses, or maybe I''m just dreaming,'' Roman thought.

    "Don''t pinch your cheeks. It''s going to hurt because you''re not dreaming; I''m really a goddess, and you are one of a kind, the first human to visit my world," she spoke with a smile.

    "How come this human was allowed in your world when no one else is, is he really supposed to be the hero of your world?" The younger one asked.

    "Wait, I need to get this straight; both of you are goddesses, and you have worlds that you designed and are in charge of?" Roman asked.

    "Yes, practically... though after designing my world, it was rejected for reincarnation since it was too perverted, I was surprised when you went there, I thought it was a mistake because you were supposed to come here first, but now you''re here"

    "If you''re in charge of the world, can''t you just remove the demon lord instead of finding heroes to defeat him?" Roman spoke.

    "Not only are you perverted but you''re also lazy"

    "It doesn''t work like that, even though I decide to eradicate evil from my world, someone else would rise up and take it upon himself to be a villain, and we are not supposed to intervene after creating, we can only intervene for our heroes, which is you and possibly only you" She said.

    "You''re just happy to get a hero, give him your blessing and send him back, he isn''t supposed to be here" the younger one said.

    "You''ve been running your mouth, isn''t she older than you?" Roman spoke as he stared at the goddess who looked like she could be his little sister.

    "What the fuck did you say?" She spoke as she stood up.

 Chapter 14 - 14 Blessing and Curse

    Immediately, Roman could feel something pushing him down; apart from standing up, she didn''t make any move, but Roman was already on his knees with his face down.

    "You shouldn''t talk to her like that; the gap in our strength is more than you can fathom," the older one spoke, and the younger one finally sat back down with a smile on her face.

    Roman couldn''t believe it, he was sweating, the pressure he felt was more than he could handle, it felt like his soul was getting crushed, maybe because they were talking so casually, that was why he forgot they were goddesses.

    She stood up again, but this time, she opened the door and went out, "Tell me when he''s gone," She said as she left.

    "Your time here is coming to an end, if you don''t want to be a hero it''s fine, but you know one day the demon lord will eventually want to take over the world, maybe then you''ll be interested"

    "How am I supposed to defeat the demon lord when males in your world aren''t good at anything apart from having sex?" Roman asked.

    "Ohh, now you''re interested; well, you''ll be given the system along with a god-tier skill along with a little curse; it''s nothing much," She spoke.

    "A little curse?" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I also said a god-tier skill?"

    "I''m more concerned about the curse; what''s a little curse supposed to mean? I''m not planning to be a slave to your system, making me do things I don''t want to?" Roman spoke.

    "There''s nothing like that; the curse comes with the skill; if you reject the skill, then you''ll be free of the curse too, but without the skill, there''s nothing you would be able to achieve," She spoke.

    "How do you know I won''t be able to achieve anything without your skill?"

    "My world is designed for females to be stronger, males to be protected, I did that so that any hero I send there would have any powerful female at his feet because he''ll receive a god-tier skill"

    "So if I don''t get the god-tier skill, I''ll just be an average male in your world, having sex with anyone I want and living my best life until the demon lord attacks, where he would be fought by the best mages and swordswomen in the city" Roman spoke.

    "Most people who are reincarnated as heroes are usually the ones who want to defeat the demon lord"

    "I don''t want my life to be cut short and I also don''t want to spend my days training when I can be doing something else"

    "You don''t even know what the god-tier skill or the curse is?"

    "Fine, tell me what the curse is first; don''t tell me the skill; I''ll decide if I want it after hearing about the curse," Roman replied.

    "It''s nothing bad; it''s just that you can''t have sex with the same female twice in a row," The goddess spoke.

    "That''s it, so I just have to avoid having sex with one person twice in a row; that''s easy to avoid; what happens if I don''t obey?"

    "You die, and you die without the option to be reincarnated ever again, your soul would be lost because it''s a curse, but as you said it''s easy to avoid, with the way my world is having sex with a different female is not a problem"

    "So what is the god-tier skill that would help me achieve my dreams?" Roman asked, his voice dripping with sarcasm.

    "You don''t have to fight the demon lord if you don''t want to; just don''t die when he attacks the kingdom or village you''re staying in, and I won''t tell you the god-tier skill, your time is almost up, so do you accept or not?"

    "I accept" Roman spoke.

    "Ohh, so you''ve seen the curse isn''t really a curse"

    "I just have to avoid having sex with one female twice in a row, it might be the easiest thing to do, I''m the only male in my village so there''s no competition, first Amelia, then Fiona, then the rest of the villagers"

    "Alright, good luck in your endeavors; try not to get killed," she spoke as the door opened.

    "Hey human, do you want a blessing from me?" The smaller goddess who left the room spoke as she walked in.

    "I politely reject the offer; I don''t need another curse," Roman said as he bowed his head.

    "My blessing doesn''t involve a curse?" She said with a smirk.

    "Why would you want to give me your blessing? I''m sure you''re not that generous," Roman spoke.

    "I''m not; I''ll need something in return, nothing much, just someone to do something for me; I give you my blessing," she spoke as she touched Roman.

    "Wait, I didn''t accept..."

    Before he could finish speaking, his body began fading away, and he couldn''t complete the sentence before he was completely gone.

    "...Your blessings," Roman spoke, but he was already back in Anya''s room.

    [System Completely Synced]

    "That fucking goddess, I didn''t ask for her blessings, and what the hell am I supposed to help a goddess do, I wanted a nice peaceful life" Roman lay back back as he let out a sigh.

    Anya was still asleep, and Roman couldn''t help but stare at her face; she was really beautiful and even more adorable as she was sleeping.

    Roman pulled her hair back, and her eyes fluttered open; she blinked a few times before her eyes settled in, and Roman was staring at her.

    Roman could already feel his little brother increasing in size as his eyes traveled down her face to her breasts; then something crossed his mind: the curse.

 Chapter 15 - 15 System

    If he continues this way, it is only going to lead to one thing, which is sex, and it is going to be his last.

    Roman quickly sat up, shaking his head. "Nope," he muttered.

    He had just accepted a god-tier skill for his system that was supposed to be good and a curse that could literally kill him if he made the wrong move.

    "Good morning, Roman," Anya spoke as she sat up too.

    Anya yawned and rubbed her eyes before looking at Roman, "Roman? What''s wrong?"

    "Uh¡­ nothing, why do you think something is wrong"

    She blinked sleepily at him. "You look stressed."

    "It''s nothing, I''m still feeling tired so I''m going to my room"

    Anya tilted her head. "Already? You just woke up, you can sleep here if you want, I don''t mind"

    "There''s no need, keep sleeping" Roman kissed her head as he picked up his clothes.

    Anya nodded, still half-asleep, but now she had a smile on her face as he kissed her, and with that, Roman left the room.

    Roman was still naked as he walked back to his room without care; he was settling into this world nicely.

    He took a deep breath and sat on the bed. "Alright, let''s see what this system is about, how do I even open it"

    As soon as he thought about the system, a screen appeared in front of him.

    [System Synced]

    [God-Tier Skill: Dual Cultivation Acquired]

    [Curse: Lustbound Limit Activated]

    [Dual Cultivation]

    [Description: A technique that allows the user to grow stronger each time he lays with a woman, absorbing energy to increase his stats and also increasing his partner''s stats, the stronger the partner the more stats increase]

    [First-time partners and virgins give extra stats boost]

    ''Oh, I see why she said I needed this, so all I have to do is bang any females I find and I''ll continue growing stronger, and banging stronger females increases my stats more, banging a virgin even more''

    Then he looked at the curse description.

    [Lustbound Limit]

    [Description: You cannot sleep with the same female twice in a row. Breaking this rule will result in instant death, with no chance of reincarnation.]

    Roman sighed. "Yeah, yeah, I get it. Avoid repeats or die. Got it."

    "Looks like my peaceful life is already ruined," Roman muttered.

    ''Wait, I thought the other goddess also gave me her blessings; how do I bring the system page... system stats'' Roman said in his head, and the screen appeared in front of him.

    [Name: Roman Quinn]

    [Race: Human]

    [Level: 1]

    [Encounters to level up: 20]

    [Ability(s): Dual Cultivation, Null Effect]

    [Curse: Lustbound limit]

    [Spell(s): None]

    [Mana: 50]

    [Strength: 5]

    [Agility: 10]

    [Stamina: 10]

    [Vitality: 50]

    [Spell power: 5]

    [Charm: 100]

    Roman glanced through his system, and then he saw the other ability given by the goddess.

    ''Null Effect, system explain the skill Null Effect''

    [Null Effect]

    [Description: A passive ability that makes the user immune to negative effects from skills, spells, illusions, or curses, This means poisons, mind control, debuffs, and other harmful effects won''t work on the user unless they come from a god-tier source]

    [Additionally, this ability prevents forced system alterations, meaning no one can tamper with the user''s stats, skills, or abilities through external means. However, it does not negate the effects of self-inflicted curses or willingly accepted conditions such as the Lustbound Limit] S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''Woah, isn''t this ability too overpowered, this just means I can only be defeated with physical attacks...oh, this world is riddled with beasts that all use physical attacks''

    ''What is the use unless I''m fighting another human, or maybe the demon lord...I don''t want to fight the demon lord,'' Roman sighed as he lay down on his bed and looked through his stats.

    His stats were trash, and he knew it, but he had nothing to worry about as the system interface closed; all he had to do now was have sex.

    Apart from Fiona and the conjurer, no one in the village had any kind of magic or fighting skill, though they hunted with bows and arrows.

    The door to Roman''s room was pushed open and he turned towards the door to see Amelia.

    "Morning, how was your night?" She asked with a smile on her face.

    "It was amazing" Roman already knew what she meant.

    "I''m glad, but you know you still have lots of people on the list; I didn''t actually make a list, but..."

    "Don''t worry about that, I know what I need to do, and you''re next"

    "I''m next," Amelia chuckled as Roman spoke, but she had no idea he actually meant it.

    Even though Roman was her son, she couldn''t force him to do anything, especially when it came to sex, but Roman wasn''t the son she knew; he was a human from another world who was lucky enough to land in the world of his dreams.

 Chapter 16 - 16 Morning

    "I hope I''m next," Amelia said with a smile, "Oh, before I forget, you have to go to the conjurer today, I have no idea why she wants you to come, maybe to check on you"

    "I thought you already went there to tell her I was okay?" Roman asked.

    "I did, but she asked to see you alone," Amelia said.

    Roman had no idea why she wanted to see him alone, but if one thing led to another, he wouldn''t mind banging her; after all, she was on his list of people in this village that he would like to bang because she was the conjurer.

    "No problem then, I can go see her later today" Roman answered.

    "Alright, what would you like to eat this morning?" Amelia asked.

    "Anything, I''ll eat anything" Roman answered.

    "Really, alright, I''ll make you something." She walked out with a smile on her face.

    ''System page,'' Roman called out, and the screen appeared in front of him.

    [Name: Roman Quinn]

    [Race: Human]

    [Level: 1]

    [Encounters to level up: 20]

    [Ability(s): Dual Cultivation, Null Effect]

    [Curse: Lustbound limit]

    [Spell(s): None]

    [Mana: 50]

    [Strength: 5]

    [Agility: 10]

    [Stamina: 10]

    [Vitality: 50]

    [Spell power: 5]

    [Charm: 100]

    ''So my last name is Quinn, I didn''t even look at the name, encounters to level up probably means sex, meaning having sex 20 times would take me to level 2, but what are the rewards for leveling up, I guess I have to find out''

    ''Since my Mana stats are slightly higher than normal meaning I can learn spells, but when I do awaken I wonder what rank mage I would be''

    ''I wonder what the charm stats would do, I mean I''m the only male in the village, is not like I have people to compete with, or maybe it''s for when I''m not more in the village''

    Roman lay down for a while staring at the ceiling; at first, when he arrived, he was waiting for a system just like any other protagonist in a novel, but now he wished he didn''t have it.

    Roman wasn''t planning to do anything even remotely related to fighting, not to talk of fighting the demon lord, possibly the strongest being in this world, which means he would also have to be the strongest.

    "If I refuse to do it, it''s not like I''ll be punished or something...wait, why am I even thinking about this? This is just my second day; I''m going to spend the rest of my life here.

    "Alright, I''m going to take this very slow; maybe I''ll defeat the demon lord in my late thirties or forties," Roman chuckled as he muttered that to himself.

    Some more minutes passed by with Roman doing nothing; back on earth, he already had something to do; either he was busy with school work, playing a game, or watching a movie, or he was out of the house.

    The door opened, and the sweet scent of food whiffed by his nose; from the scent, he knew exactly what this was, and Amelia lay it in front of him on a small table.

    Bread and egg which were freshly made, the bread was cut into slices and made like toast while the eggs were fried, but something didn''t make sense; how was she able to make the bread so quickly?

    His memories haven''t completely returned since they returned in stages, and usually when he''s reminded of something and once he thought about how the bread was made, more memories flowed through his head.

    This world used magical tools for almost everything, even cooking. Roman didn''t know how it was made, but it was just like a stove, but it had a crystal attached to it, which made it work.

    You had to infuse Mana into it, and the top where the pot would be placed would begin to heat up, effectively cooking the food; another one also works like an oven. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    This one, the entire inside of the magic item would heat up, so you just place your bread or any food you want to heat up and Infuse Mana; when you''re done, you take it out, though the inside would still be hot.

    The only thing that needed replacement was the crystal, which works for about a month or two before a new one is needed, but it isn''t expensive either, so anyone could afford it.

    There were more expensive versions of it, but no one in the village could afford those.

    "Are you alright?" Amelia asked as Roman had his hands on his head.

    "I''m fine" Roman replied.

    "Anya is still asleep; I wonder what she did last night," Amelia said as she walked out looking at Roman, and both of them had smiles on their faces.

    Roman stood up and walked to the bathroom, where they didn''t have a toothbrush or toothpaste, but they had a potion that worked exactly like that; you just have to pour a little in your mouth, hold it, and run it around your mouth before spitting it out.

    Roman did just that as he went into the bathroom, and after he did, from his bathroom window, he heard voices and walked towards the window to look outside.

    Roman looked out the window and in front of him was the most beautiful girl he had seen in the entire world, she was more pretty than anyone in the entire village, with short white hair exactly like his own, a petite frame and of course a large bust.

 Chapter 17 - 17 A True Pervert

    Roman didn''t know her from his memories so he stood there at his open window staring at her, her focus was on something totally different so she didn''t notice him.

    She was with another girl, and both of them were talking. Roman recognized the other girl; her family had a house beside them.

    It wasn''t that close to them since it was a village but it was beside them, and the Roman totally forgot the food he was about to eat because of her.

    "Damn, I''m going to bang that girl; she''s going to be my mission," Roman muttered under his breath as finally her head turned and she saw Roman.

    She quickly faced her head down after meeting his eyes; the other girl, surprised by this, also turned and saw Roman looking at both of them from his bathroom.

    She was part of the people who hadn''t given anything to his family, not because she didn''t want to, but because they didn''t have enough to be giving away.

    She had black hair and was also cute, but not as much as the girl beside her.

    She didn''t turn away and kept staring at Roman, this was the first time she saw him staring at her.

    The previous owner of this body didn''t give her a single look even though she saw him every day. He didn''t give any girl as he was busy thinking about his life as a mage, but now he didn''t care.

    Everyone in the village was on his menu¡ªexcept, of course, for a grandmother. But even that depended on how old she looked; if she wasn''t too old, he''d have no problem hitting it.

    It was safe to say he was a pervert, but back on Earth, no one was really able to express themselves without committing a crime of some sort, so he kept to himself, but here, things were different.

    "Hi girls" Roman spoke.

    "...H-Hi..." The girl with black hair spoke while the other one still had her head down. Roman could see part of her face, and she was as red as a ripe tomato.

    She couldn''t even look at him and turned around facing her back towards Roman.

    "What''s wrong with her?" He asked, pretending like he didn''t know.

    "Hey, turn around, he''s talking to us, what are you doing"

    "I can''t face him; what would I say? I''m sorry..."

    With her face still turned away, she darted away, running as fast as her legs could take her, leaving Roman and the other girl dumbfounded.

    "So what is your name?" Roman asked; he knew her face from his memories, but he couldn''t remember her name.

    "It''s Melissa, how are you doing?" She answered immediately and asked another question to keep the conversation going.

    "I''m fine, I''ll see around," Roman said as he turned around and left.

    He knew what she wanted to do; she wanted to keep the conversation going, and Roman started to get hungry. Besides, she didn''t need to do all that because he was still going to bang her, sooner or later.

    Roman returned back to his room and sat down to eat; the meal was just perfect as he ate everything, not leaving any; after that, he took the dishes and was heading to the kitchen when Anya saw him.

    "I''ll take that" Anya spoke as soon as she saw him, "You don''t need to do things like this, you can just call me"

    Roman returned back to his room and sat down.

    ''Imagine being left alone to do nothing, it''s fucking boring, maybe I should take a bath and go visit the conjurer, before taking a bath I should sweat a little, maybe do some pushups...or perhaps I should wait for my food to be digested''

    ''Another thing I should think about is the second goddess, why the hell did she give me her blessings, and what can I even do for a goddess''

    ''Wait...what if after I managed to defeat the demon lord, then she takes me to another world to fight another demon lord, it''s unlikely but not impossible''

    "What are you thinking about?" Anya said as she walked in with a smile on her face.

    Immediately she lay down on the bed using Roman''s lap as a pillow to rest her head.

    "Nothing really, I''m just resting" Roman answered.

    "Do you mind if I rest with you?" Anya said.

    She had a big smile on her face, and Roman couldn''t help but feel proud of himself; he was the one who put the smile there.

    At first, he was worried about sex and not lasting long because males in the world were weak, but that logic didn''t apply to him.

    "Anya, can you do something for me?" Roman said, and Anya sat up immediately.

    "Anything"

    "Can you do pushups? I want to see how many you can do," Roman said.

    "Pushups, what is a pushup?" Anya asked with a confused expression.

    "Oh, it''s this" Roman got on the ground and did 1 pushup before standing back up.

    "Oh, a knight press, I can do that," Anya said as she got on the ground and began.

    Roman watched as she crossed ten, and then on to twenty and then thirty, then she stopped at thirty-five before standing up; she wasn''t breathless or anything; she was just sweating a little.

    "Knight press is one of the easiest things to do. I can keep going, and when I start getting tired, I can use my Mana to strengthen my hands and continue," Anya answered.

    ''Damn, she can keep going and I can''t string 4 pushups'' S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I have something else to ask you. Do you know any girl in the village with short white hair?" Roman asked.

    "There are only three people with white hair in the village, you, the conjurer, and her daughter," Anya asked.

    "The conjurer and her daughter, well...it seems the gods are on my side; I have to take a bath," Roman said with a smile.

 Chapter 18 - 18 The conjurer

    "A bath, are you going somewhere?" Anya asked.

    "Yes, the conjurer asked to see me; I''m heading there," Roman answered as he stood up.

    "Anya!" Amelia called from her room and Anya walked away to answer her call.

    Roman began taking off his clothes; inside his room, a wardrobe was there where his clothes were, and he quickly picked out nice clothes and walked into the bath.

    The large bucket inside his bathroom was filled with water by Anya, and he poured it into a small bucket, which he would use to take his bath.

    Roman closed the door as he took off his underwear; the door had no lock, so there was really no use closing it, but he was used to it, though the window was still very much open.

    Roman sighed in relief as the water ran down his body; the water was slightly cold, which he liked.

    Within minutes, he was done with his bath; using a white piece of clothing, which was a towel, Roman cleaned the water from his body before exiting the bathroom.

    Before, he was going to wait till the evening time before visiting the conjurer, but now he was eager to go; Roman didn''t care much about why he was visiting; his mind was only on the girl.

    Roman put on the clothes he already set out and exited his room.

    Amelia was in the living room and saw him all dressed, "Are you going somewhere?" She asked.

    "I''m going to visit the conjurer" Roman replied.

    "Oh, isn''t it too early?" Amelia asked.

    "He is going there to see the conjurer''s daughter," Anya said as she walked in.

    "Oh, the most beautiful girl in the village, do you like her or what?" Amelia asked.

    "I''m not going there to see her. I''m going to see the conjurer, and if she happens to be there, then it''s not my fault, " Roman said as he opened the door and walked outside. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As Roman stepped outside, the wind blew gently past him, and soon he was on his way; he knew where the conjurer''s house was, but for some reason, he couldn''t remember the daughter in any of his memories.

    Roman walked towards her house passing by some women who stared at Roman all the way till he was out of their sight.

    In the village, Roman was kinda like a prize, something everyone wanted, but it was out of their reach; even women who gave things to Amelia so their daughter could have their first also wanted Roman.

    But Roman was known by most of the villagers; he wasn''t that interested in girls in general, so he wouldn''t be interested in older women, that was why none of the women really approached him with that intention.

    The dirt path led him toward the conjurer''s house, a small wooden home at the edge of the village.

    When he arrived, he knocked on the door, and soon, he heard a voice from inside.

    "I''ll get the door," a voice spoke, and soon the door creaked open, and a smile formed on Roman''s face.

    The girl was in front of him, but before he could speak a word, the door was shut in his face.

    "Why did you do that? Who was it?" Roman heard another voice asking.

    "It''s Roman" he spoke from outside.

    "What is wrong with you? It''s Roman and you shut the door in his face, apologize now"

    The door opened again, and this time, her head was down, and she faced his legs, "I''m sorry," she muttered in a barely audible voice.

    "It okay" Roman replied.

    She stepped out of the way immediately and invited him in. Roman stepped inside the house and the conjurer was waiting in the living room with a smile on her face as she saw Roman.

    Roman stopped in his tracks as he stared at her. Just one small detail: she was naked from the waist up; she wore clothes covering just her waist while the rest of her body was open.

    Roman didn''t mind in the slightest, and the reason was that she was also smoking hot, just like her daughter; she looked even younger than his mother, Amelia, with long white hair.

    If Roman didn''t see her daughter, he wouldn''t have believed she had given birth, but unlike her daughter, her boobs were small, not all that small but compared to what he had seen in the village, she was small.

    ''I can never get used to this''

    "Hi Roman, I had no idea you would come this early" the conjurer spoke as she offered Roman a chair.

    "I had nothing to do, so I thought I might visit here and stay a while," Roman answered.

    "Oh, what would you like to eat?" She asked him.

    "I''ve eaten before I came, just water would be fine," Roman answered; he couldn''t even keep a straight face with her boobs staring at him.

    The conjurer''s daughter returned with water and placed it on a small table in front of Roman before darting back inside her room.

    Her level of shyness was just too much; Roman could understand girls being shy in front of a boy, but not to this level; her''s was extreme.

    "You must be wondering why I called for you, right? Since I heard you were well, I wanted to ask you for something; I could talk to Amelia too if you want," the conjurer spoke.

    "What is it?" Roman asked.

    "My daughter, I know you must be busy with other requests, and I''m sure you have planned for the day, but I was wondering if you would consider having sex with her; I know I didn''t..."

    "I''ll do it" Roman answered also immediately.

    "You said? You''ll do it?" She asked again to be sure because Roman answered too quickly.

    "Yes, I''ll do it right now," Roman replied.

    This was one of the reasons he came here, and here her mother was offering her to him; who was he to reject.

 Chapter 19 - 19 Both (+18)

    "That was surprisingly fast; I haven''t even told you what I wanted to offer; what if it isn''t enough?" The conjurer asked.

    "I don''t want what you want to offer because I have an offer in mind, and don''t worry, it''s nothing to worry" Roman spoke.

    "What is the offer?" She asked as she knew it might be something she could do.

    "I want to have sex with you," Roman spoke, causing her jaws to drop.

    Roman saw an opportunity and took it. Imagine having sex with a mother as a reward for having sex with her daughter; it was perfect, she couldn''t and wouldn''t reject it, and his goal of coming here would be complete.

    ''I''m going to rule this fucking world''

    The conjurer couldn''t say a single word and kept staring at Roman; she couldn''t believe her ears; she was expecting Roman to ask for something she couldn''t provide; instead, he wanted her.

    "Y-You...you want to have sex with me?" She asked again not completely sure she heard him correctly.

    She was sure Roman would be interested in her daughter since she was young and also a virgin, but for Roman to be interested in her was something else; just like Fiona, it had been a long time since the conjurer had any action.

    "Yes, exactly" Roman replied as he stood up from the chair.

    "I accept," the conjurer said the next moment as Roman walked up to her.

    The way she looked at Roman was now different, even her breathing was heavy as Roman stood in front of her.

    "Is that her room?" Roman asked, pointing towards a door, and the conjurer nodded.

    Roman smiled as he walked away towards the door. He was in love with this world, back on earth, an older lady was supposed to make a young boy''s thoughts go wild, but here he was, causing her thoughts to go wild.

    Roman didn''t bother knocking on the door as he knew it wouldn''t be locked.

    ''This must be the reason she was too shy to talk to me in the morning; she must have already known what her mother wanted to ask from me,'' Roman thought as he walked in.

    She was on top of the bed at the far end of the room; she lay on the bed with her face buried into the sheets, causing Roman to chuckle.

    "What are you doing?" Roman asked.

    "..."

    "I''m sure you know what your mother wants me to do; if you keep facing away, I''m going to leave," Roman spoke, but she still didn''t turn towards him.

    "Well then, bye," Roman spoke as he opened the door and she suddenly stood up, but she still didn''t face him.

    "How are you so shy? Are you afraid to look me in the eye?" Roman spoke as he walked towards her and sat down on her bed.

    "I..." She stuttered before keeping her mouth shut.

    "Have you ever spoken to a male before?" Roman asked.

    It was unlikely she had spoken to a male, but Roman didn''t have much of her in his memories; maybe she left the village for a while and returned.

    "No" She simply replied.

    Roman''s hand reached out, brushing the hair away from her neck.

    He felt her shiver beneath his touch. She turned her head slightly, glancing at him with eyes full of eagerness.

    "Y-you still want me," she whispered, her voice almost lost in the room''s stillness.

    "Why wouldn''t I?" he smirked, trailing his fingers down to her shoulder, "Who wouldn''t want someone as beautiful as you?" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She finally turned to face him, her cheeks flushed as she looked at his face.

    Roman took a moment to appreciate the sight of her, she was truly beautiful, her skin as radiant and lustrous as her white hair.

    Now that she was staring at him, she brought her face closer to Roman, but he faced away; he was just teasing her as he grabbed her cheeks the next moment, and their lips joined.

    Immediately, their lips joined. Roman knew he had unleashed something; she was shy, timid even, but now that they kissed, it was different.

    She wrapped her hands around Roman''s neck kissing him passionately even though she was bad at kissing.

    Roman didn''t do much. He just followed her lead for now since it was kissing, and then he broke the kiss.

    She backed away, breathing heavily just from kissing, and Roman''s hands moved downward and rested on her boobs.

    Roman had no idea who was bigger, between her and his sister Anya, both of them were blessed by the gods, same as almost everyone in the village.

    She was still fully clothed but Roman had no problem as he grabbed her breasts above her clothes.

    "Nggnn..." She moaned as Roman kneaded her breasts.

    Roman smirked as he noticed how she was overly sensitive; he hadn''t even started anything serious, and she was already moaning.

    His little brother was already rock hard and pushing against his pants; he stopped and stood up, standing in front of her.

    She turned to look at him, still panting, and she looked down to see his dick pushing against his pants; she didn''t need to be told as she undid the button of his pants, letting it fall to the ground.

    She swallowed hard as his pants fell, she could see the outline of his dick on his underwear, and it was big, but still, she was so horny nothing else currently mattered, she pulled down his underwear, causing his dick to spring out, hitting her cheeks.

    She moved her head backward and saw the size of his dick and her jaws dropped.

 Chapter 20 - 20 Heavenly (+18)

    She sat there for some seconds staring at his dick before looking up at Roman.

    "I...don''t think it''s going to fit"

    "Oh, it''s going to fit; you have nothing to worry about," Roman spoke with a smile.

    She then took his dick in both of her hands and began moving them up and down his shaft.

    ''Ohh, damn, she''s good,'' Roman muttered in his head, but then she covered his dick with her mouth.

    Roman grunted as a wet feeling enveloped his cock. She wasted no time in moving her head up and down Roman''s cock.

    Slurping sounds filled the room as she sucked his cock like she was licking a lollipop; Roman couldn''t believe it; she was too fucking good.

    The way her hand and mouth worked in sync was just marvelous, and Roman wasn''t sure how long he would last under these conditions. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Roman had begun panting a little as she worked on his dick; with each movement, she was taking more and more of his length inside her mouth till she gagged and pulled out, making Roman chuckle.

    His dick wasn''t something that could be swallowed like that.

    She stopped as she moved Roman and sat him on her bed then went on her knees and took his dick in her mouth again.

    But this time Roman took control as he held her hair and began to face fuck her forcing even more of his dick into her mouth.

    She continued sucking till she began to gag, and Roman stopped; this wasn''t going to cut it; he wanted to fuck her so bad.

    Roman lifted her up and turned her around as he began taking off her top. Her clothes had two buttons at the back, and for some reason, he was familiar with this as he took them off, letting them drop to the ground.

    She turned around and now it was only an undergarment that stood between Roman and her twin peaks.

    Roman slowly took off the undergarments, and he did so by lifting them up so that as soon as they were off, they bounced up and down a little.

    Her twin peaks were perfect, just the right amount perfectly positioned on her body, and without wasting time, he dug in as if it were dinner.

    Roman latched on her right breast and sucked on her nipple, causing her to moan as she wrapped her arms around his head.

    "Nggnn..."

    His left hand cupped one of her breasts while he sucked on the other one; soon, she was moaning even more.

    "Nggnn..."

    Roman knew what was next, and he used this opportunity, moving both of his hands downward as he grabbed her ass.

    Her ass was super soft as his hands went right in, but that wasn''t his goal, and he reached for the button on her pants and unbuttoned it.

    Roman still didn''t let up and continued sucking and nibbling at her nipples, moving from left to right as she continued moaning in ecstasy.

    Now that her button was off, he slipped one of his hands into her pants, and his hands made contact with her glory hole.

    "Ahann..." She let out a really loud moan as Roman touched the entrance of her pussy.

    She was soaking wet down there, causing Roman lust to increase double fold; now he couldn''t think of anything other than fucking her.

    Roman finally let go of her breasts and moved her towards the bed, laying her on top; with a swift motion, he took not only her pants but also her underwear, pulling them off her body and exposing her wet hole.

    The sight of her pussy was heavenly; not only was it bare, if any hair, but it was also glistening with fluids as if waiting for Roman to stick his dick in.

    She spread her legs, and Roman, who was already naked from the waist down, closed the distance between them.

    She was twitching in anticipation but she was also anxious as she held onto the sheets.

    Roman wanted to fuck her, that was the most important thing on his mind, but he just couldn''t resist the temptation of eating her out, and soon his tongue was just inches away from her pussy.

    "What...Aann... Nggn" She couldn''t complete her sentence as moaning sounds began to escape her lips.

    Roman held her legs as his tongue worked its magic, licking both the outside and inside of her pink hole, causing her to moan uncontrollably.

    She immediately wrapped her legs around Roman''s neck as she moaned loudly; both of Roman''s hands moved towards her boobs as his tongue worked its way.

    Within minutes she couldn''t hold back as her back arched, and her legs began to vibrate as love juices began flowing out of her pussy.

    It hadn''t been long, and she was already done, even for Roman, that was fast; the same happened with Anya, so Roman was sure this wasn''t a thing in this world.

    She lay there breathing heavily with a smile on her face when Roman sat up and held both of her waist to position his dick in front of her pussy.

    Roman moved his face towards her tits as he sucked on one of her tits while his hand played with the second one; after some seconds, she raised her head and invaded his mouth with a kiss.

    Roman was giving her some time to recover as he kissed her back and soon they began to exchange saliva while both of his hands were still kneading and playing with her breasts.

    Then he pulled away, and before she could register what was going on, Roman slammed his dick inside her pussy, and she made the loudest moan as she grabbed onto the sheets.

 Chapter 21 - 21 Nailed (+18)

    Roman slammed his dick inside her pussy, and she made the loudest moan as she grabbed onto the sheets.

    Roman grunted as a warm feeling enveloped his dick, he had broke through her resistance with a single thrust and now he felt stuck.

    Her meat walls were so tight they were pushing against his dick, it felt like he had ascend into another realm.

    The conjurer''s daughter on the other hand was now in feeling a little bit of pain as she held the sheets tightly, Roman was certainly too big for her virgin pussy.

    She moaned softly as Roman''s dick filled her pussy, she felt like he was going to tear her but she knew it wasn''t possible, at first she wanted to scream but now it was getting better.

    Roman couldn''t help it as he began moving, he felt like he was going to cum just from doing nothing so he slowly began moving his waist back and forth.

    Even as tight as she was, her pussy was so wet Roman could move his dick back and forth, and soon he held her waist and began to increase his pace.

    With how tight she was, the only reason his dick was even able to go in was because of her wet she was, she was super wet but it made it even more pleasurable.

    Slowly Roman was pushing more and more of his length into her pussy and soon he slammed his entire dick into her wet hole.

    She was still too tight and just adjusting to his size but he wanted more.

    "Ahhann...ahh" she let out a loud moan as Roman''s entire length went in and out of her pussy.

    He continued moving his waist back and forth, and then he picked up the pace; her bed was located at the optimal height so Roman didn''t need to bend at all as he continued ramming his dick into her pussy.

    Roman was currently on cloud nine as he rammed her pussy as hard as he could, the conjurer''s daughter was mumbling broken words that he couldn''t understand.

    Roman couldn''t pay attention to her even if he wanted, her pussy was so good Roman could feel himself racing towards the edge.

    After some minutes of unrelenting thrusting Roman stopped and she tried to catch her breath but the next moment he flipped her body startling her.

    Without wasting a second Roman raised her waist exposing her pussy once again as he positioned his dick in front.

    He used his hand to slap her bubbly ass twice before impaling her pussy with his hard dick and once again he began plowing her roughly.

    "Ahhann..."

    Her moans and slapping sounds filled the room and maybe her entire house but Roman didn''t care about that as he continued ramming his dick into her pussy.

    He knew the conjurer would most likely be hearing her daughter''s moaning sounds but it was soon going to be her turn.

    She was ecstatic and moaning as her body jerk back and forth each time his dick went in.

    Roman''s dick was too much for her to handle, and he wasn''t just going in and out; he was thrusting his dick harder each time causing her to continue letting out loud moans.

    "Ahhann...Nggnn..." She moaned as Roman continued ramming her pussy furiously.

    Currently, his brain had only one thing, fucking her; nothing else currently mattered other than fucking her currently, her pussy was just that good. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Roman grabbed both of her legs upward a little and increased his motion fucking her doggy style.

    "Ohh...yes, Ahann..."

    Wet sloppy sounds were produced as he continued ramming her pussy while she moaned at the top of her voice.

    Now Roman wasn''t the only one moving as she was now moving her waist causing both of their body to moved in sync.

    A smile formed on Roman''s face as he plunged the entirety of his cock into her pussy.

    "Ohh...Ahh~Ahann..."

    Roman couldn''t see her face but she was moaning so loud, louder than before but he didn''t care neither did she.

    Roman took that as a sign and increase his speed thrusting in and out of her wet hole, slapping sounds were generated as both of their body collided at high speed.

    Both of them had stepped past cloud nine, and right now, the pleasure they felt was greater than anything.

    Roman continued ramming his dick into her wet hole, and each thrust generated more slapping sounds, making her moan even more.

    The conjurer''s daughter couldn''t believe what was happening, she was a virgin and this was her first time having sex, but she didn''t want it to end.

    She wanted this to go on forever and ever.

    Roman''s dick was big and reaching even the deepest part of her pussy, filling her up like never before; even he couldn''t explain how he felt.

    "More... Ahhann... Nggnn, My..."

    She mumbled broken words in between moans as she began to convulse and vibrate as she was getting close to her peak.

    Roman was also at the edge as he felt pressure building at the base of his dick, but he continued strong.

    She let out a loud moan, and soon love juices began flowing out of her pussy, but Roman was still going, and finally, he also reached his peak, shooting his seeds inside her pussy before pulling out.

    Roman stepped away from her as she collapsed on the bed panting heavily, he had just nailed the conjurer''s daughter but his dick was still rock hard.

    ''Time for round 2''

 Chapter 22 - 22 The conjurer [Part 1] (+18)

    Roman turned around and walked towards the door, since his dick was still rock hard the conjurer was next.

    He pushed the door opened only to be stopped midway by something, Roman stick his head out and the conjurer was behind the door.

    "How long have you been here?"

    "Just now, I wanted to see if you were making progress" She spoke hurriedly as she moved out of the way.

    "Really" Roman chuckled as he stepped outside the room.

    "Thank you for...Oh" The conjurer froze as her eyes landed on Roman''s dick, she couldn''t complete the sentence as she stared at his dick with her jaws dropped.

    She couldn''t believe a male could have a dick this big, the conjurer had three children so she had been with four males, none of them had dick this big and Roman was just 18.

    She swallowed hard before speaking again, "Uhmm...I..." She was so confused she had no idea what she was saying, now she wanted Roman to have sex with her, but what if he was joking.

    ''There''s no way he''s attracted to me, but look at his manhood''

    "I wanted to ask, what is your name, it''s certainly not the conjurer?" Roman asked.

    "No, that''s just my status in the village, my name is Cecilia" She replied trying to look away from his dick but she couldn''t and soon Roman closed the distance between them.

    She was still half naked with her twin peaks sticking out, her nipples were hard and pointing towards him, even without that Roman could tell she was horny.

    What she said earlier about checking on them was a lie, she must have been at the door for a while, but this was perfect.

    He wanted Amelia to be his first Milf, but she would have to wait till later tonight, now his eyes were on Cecilia.

    ''He coming closer, I don''t think he''s joking, I''m going to have sex, do I still remember how?'' Cecilia heads were filled with thought but all of it washed away when Roman grabbed her breasts.

    Her breasts were small enough that he could cup them with his hands.

    "Nggnn..." Cecilia moaned softly as Roman''s hand fondled her breasts and nipples.

    Cecilia brought her face closer and soon both of their lips joined.

    Both of them engaged in frenzy kissing as Cecilia wrapped her hands around Roman''s neck as their kiss intensified, both of their tongue moving as they exchanged saliva.

    Roman''s hands wandered all over her body and finally settled on her ass as he squeezed them above her clothes.

    He broke the kiss and moved his head backward a little, both of them were breathing heavily and Cecilia''s hands quickly went to her waist.

    She wasted no time in taking off the clothing around her waist and underwear at once revealing her glory hole but before she could remove them from her legs Roman pinned her to the wall as his hands went for her breasts.

    Roman couldn''t say anything else about her boobs, it was just awesome, even though it wasn''t as big as he wanted, he still liked as they fit into his hands.

    Cecilia closed her eyes and moaned softly as Roman sucked on her nipples, his hands moved downward and finally touched her wet hole, Roman could tell she was extremely horny as she was already wet.

    "Ahhann..." Cecilia moaned as he slipped two of his fingers inside her pussy and his mouth was still on her nipples stimulating her in two places.

    "Nn~Nnggn..."

    Roman increased the motion of his fingers drilling them deeper into her wet hole, he stopped sucking on her nipples and focus his attention on her wet hole.

    Cecilia wrapped her hands around Roman shoulder as she felt strength draining from her legs and she couldn''t stop moaning.

    Roman was just too good at this or maybe she was just too horny, she couldn''t think straight as loud moans began to escape her lips.

    Roman didn''t give her a moment of rest as he continued his assault on her pussy pushing his fingers as deep as they could go and her moaning increased but Roman didn''t care as he kept thrusting and thrusting till her legs began to vibrate.

    She knew what was happening and just couldn''t believe it, she was going to cum just from fingering, she held onto Roman as she reached her peak with love juices flowing out of her wet hole.

    But Roman wasn''t done as he pointed towards the table close to them and took her toward it. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Cecilia couldn''t move, she could only stare at Roman''s dick and wait in anticipation as he positioned his dick in front of her wet pussy.

    She wasn''t sure what was wrong with her, she couldn''t think straight and all she wanted was to be fucked by Roman all day long, nothing else just getting fucked all through the rest of the day.

    She never expected to have sex again since she didn''t plan on leaving the village, she didn''t have much to do except during the awakening ceremony, or if the guards in the village ask for her help.

    She had two older children in the capital and both of them were doing good so she didn''t have much to do.

    "Nggnn..." Cecilia let out a soft moan as Roman''s dick brushed against her wet pussy.

    Roman didn''t just ram his dick in, he wanted to see what would happen if he keeps teasing her, and he continued rubbing his dick on her pussy without putting it in till Cecilia just couldn''t stand it.

    "Mmm..."

    Roman looked at her face and she was flushed with her face bright red, she didn''t speak but she was pleading with her eyes and Roman answered her.

    "Ahhhh..." Cecilia screamed as Roman plunged his dick deep into her wet hole.

 Chapter 23 - 23 Conjurer [Part 2] (+18)

    Roman didn''t waste any time as he did with her daughter and quickly picked up his pace slamming his dick continuously into her pussy causing her to moan even louder.

    Roman took quick breaths as he held her waist and continued his motion, Cecilia''s pussy was like a warm haven currently hugging his huge dick.

    After minutes of ramming her pussy, Roman pulled his dick out and without wasting time he raised both of her legs and placed them on his shoulder, immediately he slammed his dick back in.

    Roman now had both of her legs in front of him and with his hands he held them tightly as he increased his motion drilling his dick into Cecilia''s pussy.

    "Y-Yes...more...just like that...Ahhann" Cecilia moaned as she held the table with Roman thrusting his dick in and out of her wet hole.

    Both of their body moved back and forth each time Roman thrust his dick in, and every time his dick went in she felt like losing her mind.

    Roman had a huge dick which filled her entire pussy and she was just too horny to think of anything else.

    ''Fuck, my head is all blank, why hasn''t she orgasmed yet, we''ve been at this for some time now and my dick is reaching its peak'' Roman muttered.

    After banging Cecelia''s daughter, Roman wasn''t sure how long his dick could go for but still he continued thrusting.

    Roman had been at this for some minutes now and Cecilia was just moaning loudly, but he was already close to his peak.

    Roman pulled his dick out and Cecilia was totally out of breath as she couldn''t even speak but she still hasn''t orgasms so Roman flip her to the other side with her ass facing towards him.

    He grabbed her ass and dug his hands into it, she quickly spread her legs and Roman once again positioned his dick in front of her wet hole. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Even though her breasts were small, her ass was a different story, she had large birthing hips which hid under the clothing she wore earlier, with soft ass that his could sink into.

    Roman couldn''t resist the urge to smack her ass which caused it to ripple as it bounced up and down leaving a red print of his hands on her ass.

    "Put it in..." Cecilia muttered and Roman wasted no time in ramming his dick back into her pussy.

    She moaned loudly and Roman reached forward and grabbed her boobs as he began to pound her from behind.

    Moaning and slapping sounds filled the living room as Roman was moving like a machine made to fuck her brains out.

    "Ahann...nggnn...Ohh," She moaned loudly as Roman pounded her pussy.

    Grunting sounds escaped his lips as he felt pleasure wash over him, Cecilia wasn''t that tight, but he didn''t care, and mostly importantly she was good, moving her waist in sync as he increased his pace, plunging his dick deeper each time into her pussy.

    He held her waist with both of his hands and moved back and forth ramming his dick in and out of her pussy, creating slapping sounds with each thrust.

    "Oh...ohh...Ahhaann...nggnn..." Cecilia moaned loudly as her head went blank, she had had sex, not just once but this, this was just different for her, she couldn''t believe someone could make her want sex like this.

    It''s been a long time since she had sex and she wasn''t planning to but now she couldn''t help but want more.

    Cecilia couldn''t muffle her moans since she used both of her hands to hold the table but she wasn''t even trying to as the pleasure she felt was too much for her to think of other things.

    Roman was banging her so hard she tried to hold on each time he plunged his dick in; it felt like his dick was emptying her brain, and she couldn''t think straight; she wanted this to continue forever.

    The way he moved was precise, he was so good she couldn''t believe he was this experienced, and each time his dick was plunged inside her pussy, she felt like she was going to orgasm, and finally, it came.

    After many long years, she finally reached her peak, Roman on the other hand was trying not to cum but he began letting out grunts as his dick finally exploded.

    Cecilia convulsed and let out a loud moan as she finally reached her peak; her back arched, her eyes rolled back, and a smile was plastered on her face as Roman pulled his dick out, and her love juices began leaking out.

    Roman stumbled backwards with a smile on his face, the sex was just amazing, and one thought was stuck in his mind, what if he had a threesome with her daughter.

    Cecilia was breathing heavily and leaking fluids on the table, she was so tired she wanted to go to sleep right there but she couldn''t.

    Roman sat down on one of her chair butt naked, neither one of them cared and now his little brother has had enough.

    "That was amazing, how did you get that good?" Cecelia asked Roman who just smiled.

    Roman also had no idea how he got this good, the case with Anya and Cecelia daughter, he thought because they were virgins and since it was their first time, that was why they enjoyed it, but now with Cecelia, he was able to make her cum twice.

    ''Is it because of the system, or am I just better at sex in this world?'' Roman asked himself.

    "I want to take a bath, do you want to join me?" Cecilia asked.

    "A bath, of course...maybe we should call your daughter, she might also like to take a bath" Roman spoke and the door to her room opened up.

    "I''ll like to take a bath" She answered.

    "How long have you been there?" Cecilia asked.

    "Some minutes ago, I didn''t want to disturb you" She answered.

    Roman didn''t know she was at the door, he just didn''t want to go to the bathroom withe Cecelia alone, in the bathroom there were definitely going to have sex again, with his curse he couldn''t risk it, but now, he was first going to have sex with her daughter before having sex with her again.

    Cecilia''s daughter led the way as Roman followed both of them staring at Cecilia ass every step of the way till they got to the bathroom.

 Chapter 24 - 24 Again and Again (+18)

    The bathroom was nothing like theirs, they had a bath in the ground where you go in, like a tiny swimming pool.

    Though it wasn''t that big, it could easily fit four people comfortably, and each of them would be at one edge of the bath, but here there were just three, so it wasn''t going to be a problem.

    All three of them were already naked with their clothes somewhere on the ground, but before they stepped in, Cecilia dropped a crystal inside the bath, which lit up before disintegrating into thin air.

    "What does that do?" Roman asked.

    "It cleans the bath so you can continue reusing the water without changing it; it''s popular in the city," She said.

    That was basically her calling him a local person. Roman had no idea what it was, but he was sure the previous Roman would have an idea. However, that wasn''t the problem right now, as his little brother was rock-hard again.

    Roman felt all his tiredness wash away as soon as he stepped in, and after all three of them dipped themselves into the water, Roman felt a hand on his dick.

    Both Cecelia and her daughter were at his side, instead of everyone taking a side, all three of them were together, and now he had no idea who was stroking his cock.

    Roman let out a grunt, and a hand brushed his side, and he knew exactly who was stroking his cock; it was Cecilia; the water was making it easier as she moved.

    Cecilia began moving both of her hands up and down his cock, stroking it, and Roman instead grabbed her daughter''s boobs as his mouth went for one of her nipples.

    "Nggnn..." She moaned as it was too sudden before covering her mouth, but Roman didn''t stop as he continued sucking on her nipples.

    Roman couldn''t even concentrate on what he was doing as Cecilia increased her pace, moving her hands skillfully up and down his shaft, causing him to let out tiny grunts.

    Roman pulled away from her breasts as Cecilia wasn''t giving him a moment of rest. Soon, he took matters into his own hands as both of his hands moved towards both of their holes, and he drove his finger in.

    Both Cecilia and her daughter let out loud moans as three of Roman''s fingers went into their pussy, and without wasting a second, Roman began moving his hands, thrusting his finger in and out of their pussy.

    Cecilia who was stroking Roman''s cock couldn''t move her hands as pleasure washed over her; her daughter, on the other hand, was moaning uncontrollably as this was her first time getting finger fucked.

    Roman increased his pace as both of them had to hold on to the bath edge as their legs became weak under Roman''s pressure but soon he stopped as his dick was throbbing.

    He pulled his hands away from both of them and focused his attention on Cecelia''s daughter; she was the first since she couldn''t possibly start with Cecelia without triggering the curse, so he would just have to bang her first.

    Roman held her waist and pulled her out of the water bringing her pussy inches away from his face; Roman wanted to give her another round of pleasuring, but his dick wanted something else as he also stepped out of the bath.

    Roman turned her around, and now she was on all fours as he positioned his dick in front of her pussy.

    Cecilia was still in the bath and was going to watch as Roman fucks her brains out; the thought alone was enough to cause Roman dick to twitch, but here in this world, it was nothing.

    Cecilia wasn''t concerned in the least; all she wanted was for him to be done and fuck her too; his dick was all her brain could think about; if she had met Roman when she was a young girl like her daughter, she was sure Roman would be the father of all her children.

    She let out a tiny moan as Roman''s dick touched her pussy, and the next moment he slammed his dick into her pussy causing her to moan loudly.

    "Ahhaann..." She couldn''t stop herself as she moaned loudly; Roman held her waist with one of his hands as he pulled his dick out and slammed his dick back into her pussy again.

    "Ohh...Ahhann..."

    Her meat walls pushed against his dick, but Roman didn''t stop as he pulled out again and thrust in; each of the thrusts caused her head to go blank, and she had no idea how loud she was moaning.

    Roman immediately pulled all the stops as he began slamming his dick into her pussy generating slapping sounds as both of their body collided.

    ''Fuck, how the hell is she still this tight'' S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Roman head went blank as pleasure washed over his entire body, it had only been a few seconds since he began fucking her but he was already in the zone.

    Her entire body moved back and forth in sync with Roman''s movement; this was the second time she was having sex, and it was already the best thing in her life.

    "Ahh~ Ahhaann...Yes...Yes..."

    Roman''s dick filled her entire pussy, and with each thrust, she felt his dick going deeper and deeper, eventually it felt like Roman was touching her insides; her moans got loudly, and her tongue was out as she panted like a dog in heat as Roman fucked her.

 Chapter 25 - 25 A True Milf (+18)

    She could only moan and try to hold on each time Roman plunge his dick in, she felt like his dick was emptying her brain and she couldn''t think straight, all she was moaning was ''don''t stop'' with her tongue outside of her mouth.

    ''Fuck the demon lord, why the hell would I give this up and chase after him'' Roman mumbled inwardly as he drove his dick deeper each time into her wet pussy.

    Cecilia was still in the bath and now she was even more aroused, with the way her daughter was moaning and the slapping sounds that filled the room, she couldn''t wait for Roman to be done.

    Roman pulled his hand out and held her waist with both of his hands, she was moaning so loudly Roman knew she was getting close and so he held her waist with both of his hands and increased his motion.

    More slapping sounds were generated as he rammed his dick continuously into her pussy, but even after fucking her for a while she still didn''t orgasm and Roman changed his plans.

    Roman pulled his dick out of her pussy and she was panting heavily and struggling to catch her breath after that, she thought Roman was done with her but she couldn''t be more wrong.

    Roman raised her up till both of them were standing then he lifted her off the ground with his hands holding both of her legs, she quickly wrapped her hands around Roman''s neck as she had no idea what he was doing till his dick penetrated her wet hole.

    Roman had seen this move tons of times in the movie he watched, good movies where the actor held the actress in his position and fucked the hell out of her so of course he was going to try it.

    The one problem was Roman wasn''t nearly as powerful and further more she was slightly bigger than him so he had to act fast.

    "Ahhann..." She moaned loudly as Roman began thrusting his dick in, using his hands to move her body back and forth. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Mhmm...mmm..."

    ''Fuck...this is the life, it''s like her pussy is milking my dick'' Roman let out a sigh as he held her tightly pushing his dick further into her pussy.

    "Ahh~Mhmm... wait... Ahh..." More moans escaped her mouth as Roman began moving his waist.

    Roman was moving his waist back and forth slowly, to him it felt like this was the first time with the way her meat walls were pushing against his dick but it was her second time.

    Soon he increased his pace a little pushing his dick in and out of her while she let out moaning sounds, Roman was struggling to keep him standing and soon he moved towards the wall and placed her back on the wall.

    Roman increased his pace again slamming his dick in with all his strength and before long her legs began trembling as she inched closer and closer to the edge.

    "I''m... Ahhaann... I''m c-cumming..." She muttered in between her moans and held on to Roman tightly as her entire body was shaking but he still didn''t stop or let up.

    His dick was still rock hard and he still haven''t had enough as he continued ramming his dick inside her pussy till she lost strength and finally reached her peak with love juices flowing out of her pussy and Roman pulled his dick out and placed her on the ground.

    Roman didn''t cum so his dick was still rock hard and Cecilia was already panting and touching herself under the water as Roman walked towards her.

    He sat at the edge of the bath and Cecilia knew exactly what he wanted as she moved towards him without hesitation.

    Roman let out a loud grunt as her mouth wrapped around his dick, his dick which was still covered in fluids from Cecilia''s daughter was now getting swallowed by her.

    ''Damn, she''s good...'' Roman muttered under his breath as Cecilia worked her mouth up and down his shaft; her tongue was also dancing around, making it even more arousing.

    Since he didn''t reach his peak with her daughter ; he could still feel one coming with the way Cecilia was working on his dick.

    ''Shit, I''m going to cum...I should think of something else, hmm...fuck'' Roman let out another grunt as Cecilia continue moving her head up and down his shaft.

    It was like she was trying to suck the cum right out of his dick and it wasn''t long before Roman felt pressure building at the base of his cock.

    He held her head and thrust his dick deep into her mouth and began shooting his seeds into her mouth without letting up.

    Cecilia stood still swallowing his entire load with his dick deep in her mouth without gagging once, like a true Milf.

 Chapter 26 - 26 Work of Art (+18)

    She pulled her mouth away and swallowed the rest of his cum, and proceed to clean his dick before pulling away.

    Roman knew he needed a few minutes before he could get his dick back in the race as his little brother was already weak, so he stepped back into the water and told Cecilia to step out like he did and now the roles were reversed, and Roman was at eye level with Cecilia''s pussy.

    Even though she was just coming out of the water, Roman knew she was soaking wet as he stuck his fingers into her pussy, causing her to moan loudly before getting to work with his mouth.

    As soon as his tongue touched her wet hole, she began moaning; just like her daughter, she had never experienced this before and didn''t want Roman to stop as she wrapped her legs around his head.

    Roman continued for some minutes sucking and licking her clit before his dick was back in the race; his little brother was throbbing with veins popping out, and all he wanted to do was bang her.

    Roman stepped out of the water immediately, and Cecilia was already on all fours in front of him, and he rubbed his dick around her pussy entrance before slipping it in.

    Even though this was the second time, Cecilia still wasn''t used to the size of Roman''s dick as she moaned loudly as his dick settled in.

    Roman was still finding a better posture as he raised one leg and the other was on his knees. Then he held Cecilia''s waist, and that was probably the last thing the two of them remembered.

    Roman pulled his dick out and plunged it into her pussy again, causing her to make an even louder moan, and he increased his pace.

    "Oh...ohh...Ahhaann...nggnn..." Cecilia moaned loudly as Roman was now ramming his dick into her pussy repeatedly causing both of their bodies to jerk forward in sync.

    Cecilia was moaning so loud if someone was passing by her house, they could hear her voice, but she didn''t even care how loud she was moaning; Roman''s dick was just that good.

    Roman was banging her so hard she tried to hold on each time he plunged his dick in; it felt like his dick was emptying her brain, and she couldn''t think straight; she was moaning broken words as he continued plunging his dick into her wet hole.

    ''Damn...Her pussy is fucking awesome, fuck, she feels great; my head is spinning,'' Roman mumbled inwardly as he drove his dick deeper each time into her wet pussy.

    Both of them only got more horny as it went on; Roman had already orgasm three times and Cecilia once, so this was going to take a really long time.

    Roman continued ramming her pussy for what seemed like a long time, but it was only minutes, and Cecilia couldn''t keep herself on all fours; her face was now on the ground, but Roman had no idea as he kept going.

    Roman didn''t know if Cecilia''s pussy was just different from Anya''s and her daughter''s or because she wasn''t a girl; she was a Milf.

    Roman stepped it up a notch as he smacked her ass which only caused her to moan even louder and left a red print on her ass.

    Cecilia continued to moan even more loudly as Roman increased his pace for the nth time. It was like he had different gears, and after a while, she was already close to her peak.

    Both of them were on cloud nine, and slapping sounds filled the room as Roman''s body hit hers.

    "Yes...yes...just like that, Mhmm... I''m close...just like that" Cecilia had no idea what she was saying as she moaned but Roman couldn''t care less as he continued pounding her pussy.

    He was breathing quickly as his waist moved back and forth; even though he had been banging Cecilia for a while now, his dick still wasn''t satisfied as he continued plowing her pussy.

    After a while of rigorous fucking, Roman could feel pressure building at the base of his dick and knew he was close; Cecilia, on the other hand, was still moaning in bliss as Roman plowed her pussy.

    "Ahhhh... I''m...ohh...cu-minggggg...Ahaa," Cecilia screamed as her body reached its peak and love juices began flowing out of her pussy with her legs vibrating furiously, but Roman was still going strong, and after some seconds, his dick had it full as he began shooting his seed, but he pulled out so he could cum in top of her ass.

    Roman spread his jizz on top of her ass as she collapsed on the love with love juices dripping out of her pussy.

    Roman went back into the bath as he admired his work of art; her ass was covered with his cum, and her pussy was dripping fluids; it was the perfect image if only he had a camera. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Cecilia''s daughter was once again asleep from sheer tiredness after Roman fucked her brains out while Cecilia was on the bathroom floor.

    He was also tired. That was the reason he stepped into the bath to relax his body, and soon Roman drifted off to sleep right inside the bath. He had no idea he was this tired, but luckily, Cecilia didn''t fall asleep.

    She lay on the ground for a while with a smile on her face; her pussy which hadn''t seen any action for the past decade was suddenly thrust back to life and given the ultimate pleasure.

 Chapter 27 - 27 Trouble

    Roman eyes fluttered open, and he immediately looked around; he was on a bed, still naked with someone beside him; it took some seconds for his eyes to adjust before sitting up.

    Cecilia''s daughter was asleep beside him, also naked; both of them must have been carried by Cecilia; he climbed down from the bed, sat at the edge, and placed both of his hands together as a smile formed on his face.

    ''If this is a game, then I''m playing on easy mode, so I''m done with 1 house; how many more to go,'' Roman muttered in his head.

    ''Oh, system''

    [Name: Roman Quinn]

    [Race: Human]

    [Level: 1]

    [Encounters to level up: 16]

    [Ability(s): Dual Cultivation, Null Effect]

    [Curse: Lustbound limit]

    [Spell(s): None]

    [Mana: 50]

    [Strength: 5(+5)]

    [Agility: 10]

    [Stamina: 10]

    [Vitality: 50]

    [Spell power: 5(+5)]

    [Charm: 100]

    Roman glanced through his system; first, his encounters to level up had been reduced to 16, given that he had sex with both of them twice, and among his stats, only his strength and spell power increased by 5.

    ''This means each time I have sex only 1 stat would be increased and depending on the level of the female, both my strength and spell power increased by 5 meaning both Cecilia and her daughter are at the same level, that not righ''

    ''Cecilia might be a little old so her power might have diminished and her daughter is just like me, so to get the best effect, I need to find someone who''s in the mid-range and powerful, the city would be the best place for that, but that''s stuff for another time''

    Roman finally stood up from the bed as the system closed. His clothes were on the table inside her room, and he picked them up quickly, putting them on.

    Since he told Amelia he''s coming to the conjurer''s house they shouldn''t be worried about him.

    ''I''m now a little hungry,'' Roman mumbled as he pushed the door open and exited her room.

    Cecilia wasn''t around as Roman looked around the house before opening the door leading outside, her house was at the edge of the village close to the forest.

    Since she wasn''t here, she must have gone somewhere else, maybe one of the villager''s houses.

    Roman wanted to return to his house, but for some reason, he was attracted to the forest; it was like something was calling him in there, compelling him to come in, and before he knew it, he was walking towards the forest.

    Just before he could step foot inside the forest, his head was suddenly cleared, and he blinked his eyes rapidly, trying to understand what was going on.

    ''What the hell was that''

    [Null Effect]

    Roman saw the screen and quickly backed away since this skill activated, meaning there was something in the forest calling to him. He had no idea what it was or where it was, but he was now himself.

    Roman quickly backed away from the forest, moving back to Cecilia''s house. He took a quick look toward the dense forest, but there was no sign of anything; he couldn''t have imagined it since his skill was activated.

    ''There is something in the forest; I should wake...''

    Just as he turned toward the house, the sound of rustling leaves and snapping twigs reached his ears. His body tensed as he glanced back.

    Yellow eyes gleamed from the darkness of the forest as he heard growling sounds and soon he could see them emerging from the forest.

    "Wolves?" Roman muttered, but he didn''t run away; the village was surrounded by a forest, so, of course, things like this were normal, but the village also had a barrier; though it was weak, it was definitely strong enough to stop 5 wolves.

    The wolves moved closer, their eyes locked onto him, their teeth bared.

    Roman instinctively stepped back; even though he didn''t run, he was still a little afraid; after all, this was his first time seeing a wolf this close, but they halted just short of the invisible barrier.

    The wolves were surprised as they could advance forward, snarling in frustration, the wolves prowled along the edge, pacing back and forth as if searching for a way inside.

    Before Roman could process what was happening, the sound of hurried footsteps approached from behind.

    "What''s going on here" A sharp voice called out, and he turned to see two female guards from the village running toward him.

    In an instant, they were in front of him looking around to see if there were more wolves.

    One had short brown hair, while the other, a taller woman with a sword strapped to her waist, had raven black hair; both of them wore a cloth with a lion crest in front of it; they were the guards sent by the kingdom.

    Even in this situation, Roman couldn''t help as he stared at them, they were beautiful, and their boobs were on the smaller side, just like Cecilia.

    "Roman, right? What are you doing here?" The taller one asked.

    "Did you go outside the barrier? You could''ve been killed," the other added, her eyes darting toward the wolves, still pacing beyond the invisible shield.

    "I didn''t mean to get that close, but something is in the forest," Roman replied.

    "Something, what do you mean?"

    "I was standing here but it was like something was calling me to come and the next moment I began walking towards the forest, but then it stopped and the wolves came but I had already returned back"

    Both of the ladies looked at themselves before looking back at Roman.

    "Are you sure?" The taller one asked.

    "Yes, I''m sure" he replied.

    "Something like that can only be done by a magic beast called Umbrask; it''s an A-rank magic beast; you can only resist if you have high magic resistance. Are you sure something called you to the forest?"

    ''Shit...I can''t tell them I have a skill that cancels all effects''

    "That aside we have to take care of the wolves before they break the barrier"

    S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 28 - 28 Village Guards

    "We... can''t you take care of five measly wolves?" The taller one asked.

    "I can''t go all out for five wolves, you have your sword, you should take care of them"

    "Here, take the sword; I don''t want to get blood on my clothes," the taller one handed her sword to the other one.

    "You can fight without a sword, are you a mage?" Roman asked the one with brown hair.

    "Yes, but I don''t really use magic that much; I fight with my bare hands," she replied as she took the sword from the other one.

    "You fight with your bare hands, wait...you can fight these wolves with your bare hands?" Roman asked.

    "Yes, do you want to see?" She asked him almost immediately.

    "I would like to," Roman replied, and she handed the sword back to the taller one.

    "You want to watch her fight?" The taller one asked Roman and he nodded his head as he turned his attention towards the other guard.

    ''No, I should have offered to fight, he would find my sword techniques more amazing than her brute strength, still, I can''t believe we''re talking to the male, I heard he doesn''t interact much with females, I guess that''s not true, oh he looks so handsome, I could lick him'' the taller guard moved closer to Roman as she breath in.

    Roman was simply intrigued by the idea of fighting wolves with bare hands; if she was that powerful, then both of these guards would immediately move to the top of his list since he wanted to see how much his stats would increase if he bangs a stronger female.

    The guard stepped forward and cracked her neck; the wolves were still growling and staring at them, trying to find a way in, but the next moment, Roman watched as the guard grew claws, her finger extended almost like a beast, and she dashed forward.

    The brown-haired guard lunged at the nearest wolf with blinding speed. Before the beast could react, she grabbed its throat with one hand and slammed it into the ground so hard that the dirt cracked beneath it. The wolf let out a choked whimper before going limp.

    The remaining four wolves snarled and leaped at her all at once.

    Roman watched; the way she moved was exactly like a beast would, and her claws made him wonder if she was a human.

    She ducked under the first wolf''s claws, grabbed its front leg, and spun, flinging it into another wolf in mid-air. The two crashed to the ground in a heap. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The third wolf tried to sink its fangs into her shoulder, but she twisted her body, caught its snout with both hands and wrenched its jaw apart with sheer brute strength. A sickening crack filled the air, and the wolf collapsed lifeless.

    The last wolf hesitated, its ears flattening as it realized its pack was being torn apart. But before it could retreat, the guard was already on it.

    She dashed forward, slamming her clawed fist into its side with enough force to send it flying into a tree. The impact broke the trunk in half, and the wolf crumpled to the ground, unmoving.

    She dusted off her hands as if she''d just finished a simple chore and turned to Roman with a smile on her face.

    Roman''s eyes gleamed with intrigue. This guard was strong¡ªvery strong. If he could get her, his stats would definitely see a boost; he could get her. It was just a matter of timing.

    The taller guard huffed, crossing her arms. "You just had to show off."

    "I did what needed to be done," the brown-haired guard replied with a shrug as her claws sucked back in.

    "You''re really strong, maybe you can teach me a thing or two," Roman spoke, causing an even bigger smile to form on her face.

    "Are you planning to get into the academy?" The taller guard asked.

    "Not really" Roman replied.

    ''But the academy is really the best place to grind, all the strongest females in the kingdom in one place, even the instructors, but I don''t want an academy arc, I don''t want to be stuck in one place for three years''

    "I knew you wouldn''t be interested; I''ve never seen a male in the academy; till now, there isn''t a single male in the academy," the taller one spoke again.

    "Wait...the academy in the city doesn''t have a single male student?" Roman asked.

    "There''s only one academy and yes it doesn''t, I mean most males don''t usually awaken a good ability, the ones that do are snatched up by nobles and royals, to continue their powerful bloodline"

    ''There isn''t a single male in the academy, now it''s even more tempting but why should I, sure it''ll be an easy way to increase my stats, but I''ll have no freedom and I''ll be forced to train everyday''

    "Sorry for not asking, but what are your names?" Roman asked.

    "I''m Sara, and she''s Diana"

    The taller one with a sword was Sara, while the other one with brown hair who just decimated a pack of wolves was Diana.

 Chapter 29 - 29 Costs

    "Lovely names" Roman replied.

    ''Such a nice male, why then are the girls of the village afraid of him, I wonder if he''ll agree to come to our house, maybe I should ask him, if he rejects them I won''t be able to ask him again, maybe I should till...'' Sara was lost in her thoughts when she heard Diana ask a question.

    "If you''re not busy, you should visit us; we have a lot of drinks," Diana asked, and Sara''s jaws dropped; she was hoping to work her way to the question because obviously they wanted to have sex with him.

    "Really, I would that; I''ll visit tomorrow then," Roman said.

    "You''ll visit?" Sara asked almost immediately, Roman could tell she was shocked to hear that he was coming to visit them.

    "Yes, I don''t really have anything to do, so I''ll come by," Roman replied.

    ''Yes, oh my... he''s coming to our place tomorrow, we really don''t have anything to give since we''re guards, am I overthinking this, maybe he''s really coming to pay us a visit and leave''

    "What are you girls doing here?" Cecilia''s voice came from behind, and all three of them turned around.

    "Roman, you''re awake, I...are those wolves. Did they break through the barrier? Are you hurt?" Cecilia asked immediately. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "They didn''t break through; we sensed magic beasts, so we came here; they were trying to break through; I''ll repair the barrier once we return," Sara said.

    The barrier surrounding the village wasn''t a strong one; for 1 person to keep a barrier around a whole village was not an easy task; it takes a whole lot of stamina and Mana.

    The barrier around the capital had a tall building called the watch tower run by the barrier corps, their only job is to maintain the barrier around the kingdom, so a single person doing the same thing even though it''s smaller was a lot.

    "Though Roman said something strange, he heard a call and began walking to the forest against his will; we''re not sure if that is the work of an Umbrask," Diana said.

    "An Umbrask, it''s impossible...a beast like that can''t be around here, it''s impossible...are you sure that''s what happened" Cecilia spoke.

    Roman had no idea what an Umbrask was, or if what happened to him was because of the beast; he couldn''t say for sure.

    "That''s what happened," Roman replied.

    "Should we check it out?" Diana asked Cecilia.

    "Let''s wait till tomorrow; I''ll make something to wade off the effects of the illusion; if it''s really an Umbrask, just magical resistance would be little," Cecilia spoke.

    "Alright then, maybe I should inform the village to stay away from the stream; that''s the closest you can get to the forest," Sara spoke.

    "Alright then" Cecilia nodded her head.

    "Bye Roman, see you tomorrow," Sara and Diana spoke as they both walked away.

    "Is Selene up?" Cecilia asked as she turned towards Roman.

    ''Selene, oh that must be the name of her daughter''

    "No, she''s still asleep" Roman replied.

    "I want to ask you something, you really don''t want anything, nothing at all?" Cecilia asked.

    To her it was a little too good to be true, Cecilia had three daughters, and among the three, the first one she was the only one she had without rewarding the male, for the other two she had to bribe him with something so she could have sex with him, so Roman asking for nothing was a little strange.

    "Do you want me to ask for something? We''re in a small village; it''s not like you have a pouch of coins sitting in your room," Roman spoke.

    "I don''t...but I can give you some of my livestock?"

    "Do you want to have sex with me again?" Roman asked with a smile on his face.

    Cecilia immediately faced away; of course, she wanted to, but she had no idea why he was asking, "Yes," she answered sheepishly.

    "Then you''ll run out of livestock before I leave the village. Also, I have some questions to ask; you''ve lived in the city, right?"

    "Yes, are you planning to move to the city?" Cecilia asked after answering.

    "Yes, someday with my family. Are there still houses in the city?" Roman asked.

    "A lot of houses; I don''t think you know how big the capital is; the capital is so big there''s a large piece of land that has nothing but trees; there are still lots of houses in the capital," Cecilia answered.

    "Do you know how much they cost?" Roman asked.

    "It depends on where the house is; the capital is divided into 4 districts, the lower district, the middle district, and the upper district; the last district is not available to commoners, even if you have enough money," Cecilia said.

    "Classic Noble behavior, so how much for the middle or upper district?" Roman asked.

    He knew it would be high, but how hard could it be to make money in a world where women can pay for your attention? It would definitely not be hard to find some way to get the money.

    "A house in the middle district costs around 50 to 200 gold coins, while a house in the upper district costs anywhere from 500 to 2000 gold coins," Cecilia answered.

    "Woah, that''s expensive"

    The currency used in this world was coins, and there were three types: bronze, silver, and gold; 100 bronze coins were equivalent to 1 silver coin, and 50 silver coins were equivalent to 1 gold coin.

    "I told you it was; that''s why there are still lots of houses empty. Not everyone can live in the capital, but for the lower district, it''s cheaper but not really advisable since you''re a male," Cecilia said, and Roman nodded.

    ''True, I''ll need to do more research about the capital before moving there, Sara and Diana will have more information on that, I''ll ask them tomorrow, I''ll return home for now''

    "I''m going back home," Roman spoke, and Cecilia waved him goodbye as he left.

    ''Life in this village would be good, but after banging all the girls it''ll start to get boring, so I need to make plans to go bigger, and besides I''ll need information on the war that going on, so the city is really the best place to be''

 Chapter 30 - 30 Naked

    "Roman, is that you?" Amelia called as he stepped inside the house.

    "Yes," he replied, and then he heard footsteps, and soon she came out of her room.

    "You spent a long time at the conjurer''s house, did something happen?" Amelia asked.

    Roman couldn''t tell her he was almost killed if not for his skill, a skill he didn''t want to accept.

    "Nothing, I stayed a while, had sex with her daughter, and slept off, nothing much," Roman said.

    "You had sex with her daughter. Did you offer to do that, or did she give you something in return?" Amelia asked.

    "She gave something in return; you don''t have to worry; from tomorrow, I''ll start fulfilling my promises; I''ll need to know which house to go to first," Roman answered.

    "Really, alright then, if you''re hungry, I made something you''ll like," Amelia said.

    "I''m hungry," Roman replied, and Amelia rushed to the kitchen and brought plates already arranged with his meals inside. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "What about Anya?" Roman asked as he sat down on one of the chairs while Amelia placed the food in front of him.

    "She went to her friend''s place; I''m sure she''ll be back before nighttime; do you have something to tell her?" She asked.

    "No, I''m just asking," Roman said as he opened one of the plates in front of him.

    The plate had freshly made red stew filled with meats and other vegetables, the aroma alone was enough to make a person hungry, and inside the other plate was a pile of boiled potatoes.

    Roman inhaled the scent of the food and a smile formed on his face as he looked at Amelia before digging in.

    The meal was delicious and Roman ate the entire plate, while Amelia watched him with a smile on her face.

    As he ate, Roman took quick glances at her, her boobs were right in front of him since she sat in the opposite chair; Roman couldn''t believe he still hadn''t fucked Amelia; she was like his number 1 when he first arrived.

    ''There''s no one at home, so this is a perfect chance; how should I go about it?''

    ''Why am I even asking that, I can just tell her to strip and she''ll do just that, then we''ll get it over with, but that isn''t what I want, I''m going to enjoy my time with Amelia, so how should I do that''

    "The food was very delicious" Roman spoke as he drank the water in his cup.

    "I''m glad you enjoyed it, there''s still more of you want?" Amelia said.

    "I''ll eat again at night," Roman replied, and Amelia stood up, taking the plates away from the table.

    ''Amelia has the perfect ass and boobs, how should I go about it before finally...ohh, I fucking love my mind, that''s exactly what I''m going to do'' Roman said in his head as he stood up from the chair.

    Amelia went to the kitchen, so Roman went straight to her room; as soon as he opened the door, he was met with a sweet fragrance.

    Amelia''s room was as simple as the rest of the rooms: a bed, a table, and a wardrobe for clothes; on top of the table were at least five different potions-like bottles, and there he found exactly what he was looking for: an oil.

    Roman was planning to play the role of a professional massage therapist.

    Amelia entered the living room, and Roman wasn''t there, so she thought he had gone to his room; she wanted to talk to him about tomorrow, but she figured he would be tired since he went straight to his room.

    Amelia didn''t want to disturb him, so she also went to her room, where Roman was waiting on her bed with the oil he found beside him.

    Amelia opened the door to her room and was met with Roman who had a playful smirk on his face.

    She was surprised because Roman hardly ever entered her room, but now he was even on her bed.

    "Roman, are you looking for something" Amelia asked.

    "I found what I was looking for; this is oil, right? What do you use it for?" Roman asked.

    "I rub it on my skin, do you want it?"

    "Not really, I''m going to use it on you, do you feel pain on any part of your body?" Roman asked as he stood up.

    Even though he had no idea what he was about to do, he had gotten a massage once on earth, so he was just going to mimic what was done to him and, of course, add his personal touches.

    "Pain...I don''t understand?"

    "I want to give you a massage; I''m sure you must feel pain in your back from your large breas*cough* your figure, you must get a lot of back pain," Roman spoke.

    "Really, do you know how to do that?" Amelia asked with a smile on her face; a massage was something only the rich could afford, but it was Roman. Of course, she couldn''t refuse.

    "Lay down," Roman spoke as he stepped out of the way for her, and she proceeded to lay down, but he stopped her before she did.

    "Naked" Roman spoke.

 Chapter 31 - 31 Filthy Massage (+18)

    "Oh, that''s right," Amelia muttered as she began taking off her clothes.

    She started with her top; she wore a simple top that hugged her body, showing off her shape; her nipples weren''t visible, so he wondered what kind of undergarment could hold her bust.

    Amelia took off her top, causing her large breasts to bounce up and down, that alone was enough to stir a reaction from Roman''s dick, and finally, her boobs were in front of him.

    She didn''t wear any kind of undergarment and Roman had to stop himself from rushing towards her.

    He had seen her breasts more than once, but this time it was different since he wanted something else; her breasts were the definition of perfection as they moved up and down with each movement Amelia made, her nipples hard and prodding towards him.

    She proceeded to take off her pants and did the same with her underwear. To her, it was the most natural thing, it wasn''t even an issue, but to Roman, whose dick was pushing against the fabric of his clothes, it was different.

    "If you''re going to use the oil, I should check the sheets, right? I have something better," Amelia spoke as she moved towards her wardrobe to grab something.

    Roman couldn''t help it; at this moment, he felt like abandoning the massage and going straight to business, but he held himself back; Amelia wasn''t going anywhere, so there was nothing to worry about.

    Amelia got the sheets she was looking for, it was a little thicker than the one she had, and she laid them on her bed before laying on top of it with her back facing the ceiling.

    Roman stood still for some seconds staring at her ass with a smile on his face before taking off his top, Roman took off only his top and walked towards the bed.

    Roman stood beside her, the small glass bottle in his hand. Tilting it slightly, he let the oil pool into his palm and then he rubbed them together.

    "Relax," he murmured as he placed his hands on her shoulder.

    Amelia exhaled slowly, surrendering to the sensation as Roman''s hands pressed against her shoulders. His palms spread the oil across her skin, his fingers moving in slow, circular motions.

    Roman wasn''t trained, but still, he wanted to first massage her body before getting to his true goal.

    He started at the base of her neck, thumbs tracing over her muscles. He pressed gently at first, easing into the knots as he moved downward.

    Soon he applied more pressure, kneading carefully until the tension around her shoulder melted away.

    A soft sigh escaped Amelia''s lips, she had no idea Roman was good at something like this.

    Roman smirked, his hands gliding lower, sweeping down the curve of her spine. He avoided direct pressure on the bone, instead working on the muscles along either side.

    His movements were controlled; he moved his fingers as they worked to loosen every bit of stiffness, and Amelia was smiling as Roman worked.

    Roman spread more oil, his hands sliding smoothly over her skin.

    He worked his way down her back, pressing with the heels of his palm and avoiding contact with her ass as he worked.

    Amelia let out another sigh, her body melting into the bed.

    Roman shifted lower, working on her waist and sides with sweeping motions. He took his time, letting his fingers move over every muscle and every curve.

    His hands dipped to her arms, massaging it before trailing down to her forearms.

    His thumbs pressed into the center of her palms, rubbing in slow circles before moving to her fingers. He worked each one individually, rolling them between his fingertips with the right amount of pressure.

    "You''re good at this, how are you so good at this" Amelia murmured, her voice laced with drowsiness.

    Roman chuckled, even though he couldn''t believe he was this good at it; he was just replaying what happened in his head, and for some reason, he could remember every little thing that happened.

    He reached for more oil, pouring a small amount into his hands before moving to her legs, still avoiding her ass; he was saving the best for last.

    His fingers glided over her thighs, applying gentle pressure. He worked his way down, kneading her calves, thumbs pressing into her muscles carefully.

    Her breathing slowed further.

    Roman massaged her ankles, and finally, he reached her feet, fingers pressing into the arches, rolling over the soles slowly till he was done, and then he moved upwards.

    Amelia felt the oil touching her ass, and soon Roman''s hand moved towards her ass, he started slowly moving both of his hands in circles around her ass, and soon he began to apply pressure.

    Amelia''s ass was soft as Roman''s hands dug into it; the oil also made it squishy as he ran his hands through it, she thought nothing of it since Roman was giving her a massage, but soon his hand moved further down her ass.

    Roman ran his hand down till he touched her glory hole, but he didn''t stick his fingers in like he intended to and just continued running his hands around, causing Amelia to let out tiny sounds.

    "R...Roman, is that necessary?" Amelia spoke as she continued letting out grunting sounds.

    "Of course, I don''t want to miss any spot," Roman spoke as he applied more pressure, causing her to finally let out a moan, and then he stopped.

    "I''m done with your back; you can turn over now," Roman spoke, and Amelia sat up before turning over.

    ''Fuck...with her shape and boobs this big, she would be a real prize back on my earth, especially without a husband, I''m going to have fun with her boobs all day'' Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I really had no idea you were so good at this. I''m sure you''ll be as skilled as some people in the city, and they make a lot of money," Amelia spoke, but Roman heard nothing at all as he poured a bit of oil on both of her breasts.

 Chapter 32 - 32 Amelia (+18)

    Roman heard none of what Amelia was saying as he poured a bit of oil on both of her breasts; this was a final destination; he wasn''t planning on massaging the rest of her body anymore.

    Her soft tits were now all he could think about as he looked at Amelia''s face, she had her eyes closed after speaking, and Roman took a deep breath before placing his hands on them.

    This wasn''t the first time he was touching her tits, but for some reason, this time it felt slightly different; first, he used his hands and tried to cup them, but they were far too big for his small hands.

    Roman couldn''t help it as a smile formed on his face. His little brother, who was just pushing against his fabric, now wanted to be free, and soon Roman backed away a little and took off his pants.

    Roman also took off his underwear as he placed both of them on the ground, and got back to what he was doing, but this time, his dick was rock hard, and a thought intruded his mind, but first, he was going to enjoy her tits to the fullest.

    Roman hands moved to her nipples, and with his oily hands, he couldn''t grab her nipples for long as they slipped out of his hands, but that alone was enough for Amelia to start letting out tiny sounds.

    Roman continued with one of his hands fondling one of her tits while his other hand played with her nipple; soon, Amelia couldn''t hold back as she began letting out tiny moaning sounds; Roman also didn''t hold back as his hand began trailing downward.

    One of his hands was still kneading and playing with her nipple while his other hand moved down south till he reached her wet hole.

    Just like everyone else Roman had come across, her nether region was devoid of any strand of hair, and soon his hand brushed against her pussy; Amelia let out a loud moan this time but still kept her eyes closed.

    She was starting to figure out this wasn''t just a massage anymore as Roman finally pushed two of his fingers inside her pussy.

    "Nggnn..." Amelia moaned as Roman''s fingers penetrated her pussy.

    She was already wet, and Roman had no problem adding another one of his fingers, causing her to let out louder moaning sounds as he began moving them back and forth.

    Amelia was now sure Roman was no longer interested in the massage, but in her body, she was super elated. She had seen signs that Roman was interested in her body, but she never knew he was this interested.

    She couldn''t help it as she crumbled under his touch; it had been a while since she had been with anyone since she gave birth to Roman, and nothing except him mattered; at that time, she was too excited about giving birth to a male to even think of any other males.

    18 years had passed since that time and Amelia wasn''t interested in getting with anyone since she considered herself old, and males generally don''t go for older females when they are younger ones around, but Roman, he lived for Milfs.

    "Nn~Nnggn..."

    Roman increased the motion of his fingers, pushing them deeper into her wet hole; his other hand also began moving more and more as he pinched and played with her large milkers.

    Amelia couldn''t think of anything else as her head went blank; she couldn''t believe it; at this moment, nothing else mattered; she had no idea how loud she was moaning with her eyes still closed.

    Roman didn''t give her a moment of rest as he continued his assault on her pussy, pushing his fingers as deep as they could go, her moaning increased, but soon he stopped.

    Amelia finally opened her eyes, panting slightly, wondering why Roman had stopped, and as she did, she saw him staring at her with a smile on his face, and then her eyes went down.

    She couldn''t believe this was the same dick she saw in the bathroom; there was no way his dick increased in that short amount of time; Amelia quickly averted her gaze as she looked back at Roman.

    "Is something wrong?" Amelia asked.

    "No, I just thought you were feeling uncomfortable, so I stopped; I think we should..."

    "No, I''m very comfortable, I''m super comfortable," Amelia cut Roman off immediately, causing a smirk to form on his face, which he quickly wiped off.

    Of course, he wasn''t done; he just wanted to hear what she thought and move on to the next step; he was going to take this slow and enjoy it to the fullest.

    "I should continue them, you''ll need to spread your legs apart," Roman spoke, and Amelia did just that and closed her eyes back as she knew what was coming next, and she couldn''t wait.

    Roman climbed onto the bed and traced his hands on Amelia''s legs and then her thighs before his hands reached her wet hole which was glistening with fluids

    "Ngg..." Amelia let out a tiny moan as Roman''s hands brushed against her pussy and soon he brought his face closer to her wet hole.

    Roman took a deep breath inhaling her sweet scene before his mouth went in devouring her pussy.

    "Ahhann..."

    Amelia immediately wrapped her legs around Roman''s neck as she let out a loud moan, both of Roman''s hands moved towards her tits as his tongue did its magic.

    Amelia had no idea what Roman was doing; she had never heard about something like this from anyone before, but it was so good, she couldn''t help it as she grabbed the sheets tightly as Roman went down on her. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Oh...My...how...Ahhann..." Amelia was moaning broken words, which Roman paid no attention to as his mind, body, and soul were focused on one thing.

    Both Roman and Amelia wanted this to go on for as long as it could, but Amelia''s body could only shoulder so much.

 Chapter 33 - 33 Amelia 2 (+18)

    Roman pulled his hand back as he held her legs, letting his tongue work magic, licking both the outside and inside of her wet hole, causing her to moan uncontrollably.

    When Roman was fingering her, she was already getting close to her peak before he stopped, so now she only needed a little push, which Roman gave her.

    Within minutes Amelia couldn''t hold back as her back arched, and her legs began to vibrate as love juices began flowing out of her pussy.

    Roman pulled back after some seconds with the Amelia panting heavily; she was panting with a smile on her face, she initially thought Roman was going to have sex with her, but this was different, it was different, but it was enough to get her off, but she was still horny, and so was Roman.

    Amelia sat up as Roman sat on the bed; she knew what to do as she immediately got on her knees in front of Roman; slowly, she moved her hands as she held his dick with both of her hands before moving up and down.

    Roman let out a grunt as Amelia moved her hands up and down his shaft, and soon she wanted to take his dick in her mouth, but he stopped her as he had other plans, Roman pointed to her tits, and she looked at him surprised.

    ''If I don''t try this with her, who the hell would I do it with'' Roman mind was fixed on one thing, her tits moving up and down his shaft. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Use your breasts," Roman said.

    Amelia was surprised, but she did as she was told and wrapped her tits around Roman''s shaft; her large tits squished against his cock, causing Roman to let out a groan as she began moving up and down.

    Roman let out a grunt as her soft pillowy tits moved up and down his shaft; both of her large tits were coated with oil making it far easier for Amelia to move.

    The pleasure was undeniable as his cock throbbed within the soft embrace of her large tits.

    Roman had never gotten a titfuck before, and this was the perfect opportunity to try something new, and it was fucking amazing.

    Amelia could see the look on his face and knew he was enjoying it; the next moment, she folded her hands around her tits with Roman''s dick in between and began moving a little faster.

    Roman began letting out more grunting sounds as Amelia increased her pace, but after a minute, she slowed down as Roman was no closer to his peak than when she started, and the next moment Roman felt a warm feeling enveloping his cock.

    Immediately her mouth enveloped his dick, Roman''s mind went blank.

    Roman let out a loud grunt as she began moving her head up and down, sucking on his dick; she moved her mouth skillfully with her tongue moving in circles as she took his dick in and out of her mouth.

    Roman''s breathing increased, and he closed his eyes; he was barely resisting the urge to hold her head and shove more of his dick in her mouth, he was going to do that, but for now, he held himself back.

    Slurping sounds filled the room as her head moved up and down his dick, Roman had gotten blowjobs, but nothing like this one; her mouth was like a vacuum that was sucking the life out of his dick each time she went down on him.

    Roman had to control himself and stood still only letting out grunts and tiny moans as she sucked his dick till pressure began building in his dick.

    Amelia was too good at blowjobs, and Roman was drowned in pleasure to do anything but grunt as she increased her pace, sucking his dick even faster.

    Amelia was going at it like she was enjoying a meal, licking around the top of his cock and then wrapping her mouth around it till it reached her throat; it was like her gag reflex was turned off at this moment.

    Roman who was letting out grunts moved his hands toward her breasts and grabbed both of them.

    Roman quickly began fondling her tits, Roman''s hands dug into her supple breasts, and within seconds, his dick was already reaching its peak as he felt pressure building.

    Roman was ready to let it as he grabbed Amelia''s hair, shoving his dick deeper into her throat just before his dick exploded in her mouth.

    Amelia didn''t stop and continued sucking on Roman''s dick till she swallowed all the semen and licked his dick clean.

    She pulled her mouth away and used her tongue to lick her lips as she stared at Roman''s dick which was still full of vigor and standing proudly causing a smile to appear on her face as she stood up.

    Roman stood up after her and walked till his face was inches away from hers, and his hands grabbed her ass from behind, pushing her body against his own.

    Roman began moving her backward, not towards the bed but toward the walls of her room and soon her back was against the wall with Roman''s hands still behind on her ass.

    Amelia''s ass was too supple Roman''s hands had already dug into it as both of their mouths joined in a kiss, it was more of a peck and not a kiss as Roman mouth quickly moved towards her tits as he sucked on one of her nipples, he still wasn''t satisfied as he played with both of ass and her nipples as Amelia let out soft moans.

    After some seconds, Roman moved one of his hands and raised one of her legs upward, exposing her wet pussy to his dick; instead of pushing his dick in, Roman was still testing the waters, rubbing his dick on her pussy.

    Amelia was going crazy from all the teasing, her pussy wanted nothing more than his dick, but Roman was taking his sweet time, and finally, he positioned his dick in front of her pussy, and with a single thrust, he pushed his dick in.

 Chapter 34 - 34 Amelia 3 (+18)

    Amelia let out a loud moan as Roman''s dick finally penetrated her wet hole, his dick was big enough to fill her up.

    ''Damn, this is what heaven feels like'' Roman muttered as her meat walls pushed against his dick.

    ""Ahhann..." Amelia moaned louder as his dick moved inside her wet hole, for her it was the best feeling in a long time.

    Roman''s dick was so big it felt like her pussy was filled up, his hands were still on her breast doubling the pleasure she felt.

    Roman head went blank for some seconds, he had been taking his time but now that he was inside Amelia, this should have been the first thing he should have done, Roman could feel her meat walls against his dick and soon he pull out and pushed his dick further inside her wet hole.

    Amelia let out a soft moan as she wrapped her hands around Roman''s shoulder to balance herself and soon Roman was done with teasing.

    Without wasting a second Roman pulled his dick out again and this time he slammed his dick inside her pussy and Amelia made the loudest moan as she grabbed him tightly.

    Roman grunted as her pussy was hugged his dick, immediately he held Amelia''s waist with his hands around her back and began to plow her pussy roughly.

    "Ahhann...ahh" Amelia moaned breathing heavily as Roman''s entire length went in and out of her pussy.

    Roman was currently on cloud nine as he rammed Amelia''s pussy as hard as he could, Amelia moaned as she mumbled broken words that Roman couldn''t understand and he didn''t try to and focused on her wet pussy that was currently draining the life from his dick.

    Roman didn''t care about that as he continued ramming his dick into her pussy; Amelia couldn''t believe how good this felt as her both jerk back and forth each time Roman''s dick went in.

    Roman''s dick was feeling too much for her to handle, and he wasn''t just going in and out; he was thrusting his dick harder each time causing her to continue letting out loud moans.

    "Ahhann...Nggnn..." Amelia moaned as Roman continued ramming her pussy furiously.

    With both of them standing it just wasn''t what he wanted, and Roman knew he even if he couldn''t lift Amelia up he wouldn''t be able to hold her in the air long enough.

    Roman pulled out the next moment and pulled his hands away, Amelia was panting heavily, he tongue out of her mouth and she wanted to question why she moan stopped but he wasn''t done as he held her and moved her to the bed which she did Immediately.

    Amelia landed on the bed and spread her legs open, Roman moved in dragging her to the edge of the bed and immediately positioning his dick in front of her pussy.

    His dick was throbbing so hard, he felt like it he doesn''t resume fucking her it was going to explode, but the next moment all the pleasure he felt returned as he thrust his dick into her wet hole.

    To Roman if felt like this was the very first time as she was still as tight, Roman waited for few seconds before resuming his thrusting, ramming his dick each time with more force into her pussy.

    Roman held both of her legs upward a little and increased his motion fucking her missionary style.

    Wet sloppy sounds were produced as he continued ramming her pussy while she moaned at the top of her voice, and they continued for a while both of them not reaching their peak since they already had.

    Roman had cum more times today than he''s ever did in his life, not counting the times alone he had in the bath, taking a long shower.

    Soon, he was tired of this position, so he stopped, dropped her legs, and flipped her over.

    Amelia was already in cloud nine when this happened, immediately Roman turned her around she understood what he wanted and raised her ass up with her pussy in front of him.

    A smile formed on Roman''s face as he plunged the entirety of his cock into her pussy.

    "Ohh...Ahh~Ahann..." Amelia moaned loudly.

    Roman couldn''t see her face but she was moaning so loud, louder than before but he didn''t care neither did she, even though anyone were to hear, nothing unusual was happening.

    Roman wasted no time and quickly began thrusting in and out of her wet hole, slapping sounds were generated as both of their body collided.

    Both of them had stepped past cloud nine, and right now, the pleasure they felt was greater than anything.

    Roman increased his pace, and each thrust generated more slapping sounds, making her moan even more.

    Roman''s dick was big and reaching even the deepest part of her pussy, filling her up like never before; Amelia couldn''t believe she was this amazed by him.

    All sorts of thoughts were running through his head, Amelia was the best of the best, he couldn''t understand what was happening but it was like he was fucking a literal goddess, this was definitely going to be the first of many, he wasn''t going to stop after tasting this.

    "More... Ahhann... Nggnn, My..."

    She mumbled broken words in between moans as she began to convulse and vibrate. Roman was also at the edge as he felt pressure building, but he continued strong.

    She screamed, and soon love juices began flowing out of her pussy, but Roman was still going, and finally, he also reached his peak, shooting his seeds inside her pussy before pulling out.

    He backed away, breathing heavily, and Amelia collapsed on the bed as fluids leak down her leg.

    .

    .

    .

    A/N

    Hi guys, thanks for reading my work, don''t forget to comment your thoughts, vote with power stones and golden tickets, also leave a review so I can see what you think about my book. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    All character images are available in the discord, check my profile for the link.

 Chapter 35 - 35 Little Nap

    Roman breathing was uneven as he backed away; this was by far the best of the best; he didn''t need to see the look on Amelia''s face to know she was satisfied. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "How did you learn to do all that?" Amelia asked still on the bed.

    "Who knows" Roman answered with a smile as he picked up his clothes from the ground and walked toward the door.

    "This isn''t going to be a one-time something; we''re going to have lots of fun in this house," Roman spoke as he pushed the door open.

    Amelia couldn''t help but smile; at first, when Roman was teasing her, she really didn''t believe he wanted her, but now she wanted him, again, again, and again; now she knew why Anya was moaning so loudly last night.

    Roman walked out of her room straight to his. He didn''t even bother wearing his clothes since no one was at home, and even if Anya was home, she wouldn''t care.

    Roman was going to take a bath since he was tired and sweating, that session with Amelia had drained almost all his strength.

    Roman placed his dirty clothes at the bottom of his wardrobe and stepped into the bath; after preparing the water, Roman sat down on the small chair which was inside the bath and poured water over his body.

    "Haa, that''s it," Roman muttered as he poured more water on his body till he was satisfied, but he didn''t stand up from the chair as the system page appeared in front of him after he thought about it.

    [Name: Roman Quinn]

    [Race: Human]

    [Level: 1]

    [Encounters to level up: 15]

    [Ability(s): Dual Cultivation, Null Effect]

    [Curse: Lustbound limit]

    [Spell(s): None]

    [Mana: 50]

    [Strength: 10]

    [Agility: 10]

    [Stamina: 10(+1)]

    [Vitality: 50]

    [Spell power: 10]

    [Charm: 150]

    ''Oh, Amelia only increased my stats by 1, she isn''t a mage or anything so it''s normal, but that''s how each female I sleep with is going to improve my stats, most of the villagers are not mages or warriors''

    ''Sara and Diana are the exceptions since both of them are trained knights, tomorrow after banging them I''ll check how much increase I get, if it''s reasonably much, like 15 to 20, then I''ll alternate between both of them to get my stats up''

    ''Wait, why am I this worried about getting my stats up, first I''ll deal with everyone on the list, I''m sure those five beauties I met by the stream would be among them, I wonder how I would choose between them, I can''t forget Fiona too''

    Roman poured water over his head and finally stood up from the chair as he grabbed the towel, cleaned his body, and stepped out of the bathroom.

    Roman didn''t bother getting new clothes as he just lay on the ground; even though the water was refreshing, he was still tired, so he wanted to lie down.

    ''My next step would be to go to the city after sleeping with all the females in the village, most of my memories about the village are already back so I know how many people there are in the village''

    Elmstead which was the village where Roman grew up was surprisingly small, There were only ten houses in the entire village, 1 belonging to them, then the neighbor, then the conjurer, and the five girls he met at the stream, though it was only four houses among them since two were sisters, Fiona, the guards, and a pregnant lady lived in one with her grandmother.

    The pregnant lady left the capital and came to the village as she got pregnant.

    Elmstead was the smallest village under the capital, and since it was this small, males were rarely ever sent here, Roman had already made it his plan to sleep with everyone in the entire village, unless grandmothers, and it depends.

    ''There are approximately 19 people in the village excluding my family, I''ve already banged the conjurer and her daughter, also excluding the pregnant lady since she''s too far gone and her grandmother since I know what she looks like, so 15 to go''

    Roman chuckled as he thought of something, "I''m actually counting the number of females I''m going to fuck, it''s still a little strange, just a little"

    Roman took a deep breath as he closed his eyes and soon he drifted off to sleep.

    ...

    Roman let out a grunt as he felt something on his lower body. He was still half asleep, but he felt like something climbed on him.

    Roman eyes fluttered open, and he saw someone on him; now he knew it wasn''t just imagining it, and someone was on his lower half, but he had no idea what was happening until his dick was held.

    Roman eyes opened, but he didn''t move his body, and he found out it was Anya on top of his body, and he was naked.

    ''That''s right, I didn''t sleep with clothes on''

    Anya took a deep breath which Roman felt on his thighs as she held his dick with both of her hands, Anya began stroking his dick with her hands moving up and down.

    "It''s so big" Anya muttered with a smile on her face.

    After only a few seconds, Roman''s dick was standing firm, pointing toward the ceiling, and Anya moved on to the next step as she took Roman''s dick and wrapped her mouth around it.

    Roman still hadn''t let Anya know he was up and he didn''t want to since he didn''t want to stop or disrupt what was going on.

    Roman let out a grunt as Anya began sucking on his dick but she was too far gone to notice he was awake as she kept moving up and down his dick.

    Slurping sounds filled the room, and Roman was trying his best to stop making grunting sounds, but Anya was simply too skilled.

    ''Shit, if I had known she was this skilled, I would have done this last night''

 Chapter 36 - 36 Too Slow (+18)

    The way Anya moved, Roman couldn''t help it as he felt himself getting closer and closer to the edge, but then she suddenly stopped.

    Roman looked up and saw that she was taking off her pants; it seemed she was too horny to continue, and Roman didn''t do anything to stop her; even though his plan was to bang the entire village, he''ll still continue fucking Amelia and Anya.

    Anya took off only her pants and underwear, she still wasn''t aware Roman was awake as she positioned herself on top of him with his dick in front of her pussy, then she brought herself down.

    Roman let out a grunt, but Anya''s moan covered it up; Roman almost came the moment his dick went inside her pussy, but Anya didn''t move for some seconds; if she had begun moving, he would have reached his peak immediately.

    Anya''s pussy was as tight as it could be; after all, it was just her second time.

    Finally, she began moving; she placed her hands on the bed and began moving her waist up and down; she was far too slow for Roman''s liking, but she was moaning softly, trying to muffle her moans.

    Roman had no idea why she was trying to hide the fact that she was fucking him, maybe because he was asleep.

    ''That can''t be right, with the way she''s moving up and down, she must know I would definitely be awake''

    "You''re moving too slow," Roman spoke, and Anya, who was facing upward, brought her head down to look at him.

    "Brother, you''re awake... don''t be angry about this. I came in here to get something, but you were naked," Anya replied.

    "Yeah, I was also asleep, and move faster," Roman said, and Anya increased her pace, moving her waist up and down faster.

    Roman used the opportunity to take off her top exposing her twin peaks.

    Anya finally got the hang of it and bent down a little with her breasts right on Roman''s face, he needed no invitation as his mouth moved towards them but his hands were already on his soft ass as she bounced up and down his dick while his mouth sucked on her breasts.

    Slapping sounds followed each time Anya dropped herself on top of Roman, and he kept letting out grunts as pleasure washed over him; Anya''s pussy was just that good, and still, Anya was muffling her moans.

    "Mhmm..."

    Anya moved her waist, trying her best to make Roman cum; instead, she was the one enjoying it the most as she came closer. Each time she dropped her waist on top of Roman''s dick, and soon she was tired and resumed moving slower.

    Roman noticed and moved his hand, suspended her waist in the air and now he moved his waist and began ramming her pussy.

    "Ahaaan~nnn..." Anya let out muffled moans as Roman''s dick continuously penetrated her wet hole and soon Roman also got tired since he was the one under.

    Anya resumed her grinding as she moved her waist up and down Roman''s dick skillfully while he moved his waist to match her movements, and finally, Roman was getting close to the edge and immediately pulled Anya off him.

    Roman was now on top of Anya and first gave her a kiss before pulling both of her legs and pushing them up, exposing her wet hole; his dick was already throbbing as he positioned it in front of her pussy, and without wasting a second, Roman thrust in.

    ''Fucking wonderful'' Roman said in his head as he immediately began moving his waist back and forth.

    Roman pushed his body closer to hers and increased his pace pushing his dick deeper each time he thrust in and Anya had to cover her mouth with both of her hands as she couldn''t muffle her moans anymore.

    Roman didn''t care, though; as he continued plowing her pussy furiously, he was getting closer to the edge, and he wanted Anya to also reach her peak; he moved both his hands which were holding her legs, and moved them toward her tits.

    Roman grabbed both of them and began kneading, pinching, and massaging her nipples, causing more moaning sounds to slip through her covered mouth. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Roman continued thrusting and thrusting; he was banging her so hard she tried to hold on each time he plunged his dick in; it felt like his dick was emptying her brain, and soon Roman could feel the pressure building in his dick.

    He knew he was going to reach his peak soon, so he increased his pace again, slamming his dick inside her pussy furiously. Anya couldn''t hold on anymore as moaning sounds began to escape her lips.

    "Oh...yes...ye...Ahhann, I''m cumm.." Anya was moaning as she knew she was close to her peak.

    Back on earth, Roman only had sex once, and he couldn''t get the girl off even once, no matter what he tried; after they were done, he was the one that reached his peak, but here in this world, it was different.

    The females were the ones lusting after males, he could get them off with just his fingers, and his dick was the main part of business, and Roman knew how to use it well.

    Anya''s legs began to shake, but Roman was still pumping in and out, and soon he also reached his peak, shooting his seed inside her pussy before he backed away and his seeds and her love juice mixed as they ran down her thighs.

    Both of them were panting, and a large smile was on Anya''s face. Roman stepped off the bed; he would have to take another bath now, but suddenly, the door to his room slowly opened.

    "Have you found it, Anya?" a voice muttered, and soon a head popped behind the door.

    .

    .

    A/N

    On the first of April, I''ll be doing a mass Release of 10 chapters, though it''s for my privilege, and no, it''s not April''s fool; thanks for reading my work and supporting me with power stones, golden tickets, and gifts.

 Chapter 37 - 37 Reina (Slightly +18)

    As soon as Roman heard the voice, his eyes darted towards the door before the head popped out from behind. It was a female, and she was one of the girls he saw at the stream.

    Immediately, her head came out. Her eyes first went towards the bed where Anya was lying naked, then her eyes moved further right where she saw Roman, who was staring at her.

    Her jaws dropped, and she lost her footing from shock and fell on the ground, landing with a thud and pushing the door open all the way.

    "Are you okay?" Roman asked as he bent down beside her.

    "I''m fine, thank..." She paused as her eyes were at the same level as his dick, and she couldn''t help but stare at it; it wasn''t that big, nor was it small, but she had no idea it wasn''t yet hard.

    She quickly averted her eyes so Roman wouldn''t be angry with her, but in his head, she couldn''t get the image out of her head.

    "T-Thank you..." She spoke as Roman helped her up; she didn''t need to be told what both of them were doing since they were naked, and besides, Anya had already told her they had done it.

    The girl in front of Roman was Reina, Anya''s best friend, both of them had been in Reina''s house all day and she came back with Anya for one reason, so Reina could use the opportunity to see Roman.

    When they arrived, Anya told her to wait and went to check on Roman, where she saw him naked and asleep; then she forgot about everything, leading to the situation right now.

    Roman knew her from his memories, he knew her name and the name of her sister since she was good friends with Anya, and she was one of the people on his list.

    "Anya is..." Roman turned around to see Anya already asleep on his bed, "She''s asleep"

    "Oh, I''ll talk to her tomorrow, it''s nice seeing you Roman" she spoke and turned around to leave when Roman held her hand.

    "Wait, you came with Anya, right? Did she come here to do something?" Roman asked, and Reina couldn''t speak; Anya was supposed to check on him, and then Reina would see him and go back home.

    She couldn''t lie since he might ask Anya, and Anya would tell him the truth, and the last thing she wants is for the only male in the village to be angry with her for lying.

    ''This girl is really beautiful, she has an even gorgeous sister, she''s the beautiful one I saw at the stream, she''s flat but beautiful, but this one right now is the opposite of flat, look at those jugs''

    "Uhmm...she was supposed to check on you if you were asleep and then call me so I''ll look at you; I''m sorry for doing that, but..." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Why are you sorry? I''m right here. Is there anything you want to do?" Roman asked.

    It''s been some time since he came inside Anya; his dick already had enough rest and was now on the rise as he looked at the girl in front of him.

    His eyes were already undressing her making his thoughts run wild, but he was going to satisfy his imagination right here and fuck her.

    "What do...I want?" She repeated after Roman; she didn''t understand what he was asking; of course, she wanted him; that was the reason she came to look at him, but she couldn''t just say it.

    "I wanted to look at you" Reina replied as she faced down.

    "That''s all?" Roman asked, and finally, her eyes met with his dick, and this time he had a raging boner; immediately, both of her eyes shot open, and her jaws dropped as she stared at his dick.

    Her eyes were fixed on his dick, and she was afraid to blink as she stared at his dick; it was big, bigger than what she imagined, what she saw first was the picture she had in mind, but then Roman wasn''t hard, now he was.

    She didn''t move her head back up and continued staring at his dick in shock, and the next time that came to her mind was, would it fit.

    "You can touch it if you want," Roman spoke, jolting her back to reality, and her legs moved as she closed the distance between both of them.

    Now that she was standing in front of Roman with her thoughts running wild, she couldn''t move her hands; she was nervous; after all, this was her first time, her first time seeing a male naked, and it was going to be her first time touching a male.

    "Are you scared? It''s not going to bite," Roman muttered as a smirk formed on his face.

    Roman was pretty normal, but when it came to sex, the look on the faces of the female was always a delight; virgins and Milf alike, they were either too eager or too nervous, and he loved it.

    She began moving one of her hands towards his shaft when she felt a hand on her face and stopped; Roman cupped her face with his right hand and lifted it.

    "If you don''t want to, you can leave; I''m not forcing you to," Roman spoke as his hand traced around her face, and he finally let go.

    "I want to..." Reina spoke the next moment.

    "Take off your clothes" Roman replied.

    "O-Okay," Reina muttered as she quickly began taking off her clothes.

    She took off her top first over her head along with her undergarment, causing her breasts to spill out, and Roman smiled brightly as her breasts were now out in the open.

    Her breasts were even bigger than he imagined; as soon as she took off her top, she faced away as Roman examined her breasts closely. She had no idea if he liked it or not, but he was still staring at it, so maybe he liked it, she thought.

 Chapter 38 - 38 Reina (+18)

    She reached down for her pants and took it off letting it fall to the ground, and then her undergarments.

    She was beautiful, but the clothes hid too much of her beauty; she couldn''t look at Roman''s face after taking off her clothes, so her face was down.

    Roman took a deep breath as he stared at her naked body; she was just as he imagined in his head, her creamy white skin, her large breasts and ass, and her pussy which he still hadn''t seen as she closed her legs.

    "D-Do you like my body?" Reina asked in a low voice, still staring at the ground; she asked because he hadn''t touched her; instead, he was just staring at her, and still, Roman didn''t answer.

    He was taking it all in.

    Reina raised her head back up to look at Roman but he was already making his move.

    "Anngg..." Reina let out a soft moan as Roman sucked on her breasts, it was the first place his mind went to.

    It was unexpected, but of course, it cleared her doubts; Roman couldn''t believe she was asking a question like that; who would see her body and not like it? She had a small frame, nice curves, and most of all, big tits and plump ass.

    His hands immediately began kneading one of her breasts while his mouth licked and sucked on her nipple, causing her to let out continuous moans of pleasure, while his other hand trailed down to her ass.

    Reina could feel something touching her thighs, and finally, she reached down and touched Roman''s hard dick; she quickly grabbed his dick and wrapped her hands around it as Roman pulled his mouth away from her breast.

    She stared at his face and couldn''t resist the urge to kiss him. As she moved her face closer, both of their lips joined, and Roman took the lead as his tongue invaded her mouth.

    His hands weren''t idle as her kneading her breast while his second hand, which was on her ass, continued moving; Reina also began moving her hand up and down Roman''s shaft while her second hand was wrapped around Roman''s shoulder.

    Roman''s hand continued trailing down till his hand passed her belly button and reached her nether region, causing Reina to clench her legs, but Roman still reached down, and his hands finally reached her glory hole.

    Reina needed no instructions as she moved her legs apart, and his hand touched the outer part of her pussy, causing her to moan while both of them were still kissing. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Roman broke the kiss and she rested her head on his shoulder as he touched and played with her clit, while his second hand was still kneading and fondling her tits.

    Roman was sure she was a virgin and one of the girls that he needed to bang because her family already provided things for them, but it didn''t matter since he was still going to fuck his entire village.

    Roman continued touching the outline of her pussy with Reina moaning softly and soon he sunk two of his fingers into her pussy.

    "Ahhaann...Mhmm..." Reina moaned loudly and quickly tried to muffle her moans, but it only made Roman smile as he thrust his fingers deeper into her wet pussy, causing her to moan even louder.

    Reina wrapped her hands around Roman''s shoulder afraid of losing balance and falling from his continuous thrusts.

    Reina continued moaning loudly, but Roman didn''t stop as he kept thrusting both his fingers inside her pussy, making it wetter and wetter.

    Roman didn''t let up and kept it up for some minutes repeating the process till she was close to her peak.

    Reina held him tightly the next moment, squeezing his body, and Roman knew she was close; he added one more finger stretching her pussy apart, and then thrusting all three fingers in with an increased motion.

    "Ahh~Ahhannn...nnngggn..." Reina moaned as her legs began trembling.

    Roman continued thrusting his fingers as he stood well, supporting Reina''s body as she lost strength in her legs, and finally, her orgasm came.

    "Ahhhannn..." Reina moaned loudly holding on to Roman.

    Roman thrust In a few times before love juices began overflowing from her pussy, and after a few seconds, Roman''s fingers were covered in love juices as some of it dripped down her legs.

    "My turn," Roman muttered as he dropped Reina to her knees, and now she was at eye level with his dick.

    Reina stared at his dick for some time as her mouth began watering; she was hungry but not for food; she quickly wrapped both of her hands around Roman''s dick, causing him to let out a grunt.

    He let out another grunt as the tip of his dick touched Reina''s tongue, she used her tongue to touch and lick the tip of Roman''s dick.

    Roman grunted as she finally enveloped his dick with her mouth, the wet yet warm feeling surrounding his dick was too good, and a tiny moan escaped his mouth and his hands moved to her head as he held her hair as Reina''s mouth began moving up and down his shaft.

    "Mhm..." Reina let out a muffled moan as she sucked on Roman''s dick, Roman''s dick was so filling she couldn''t fit his entire dick in her mouth.

    ''Fuck that''s good, even better than Anya and Amelia, '' Roman grunted; Reina was good at blowjobs, maybe even the best.

    Roman grunted as Reina tried to take his entire dick in her mouth but failed causing her to pull his dick out and coughed.

    Roman chuckled as Reina coughed before looking at Roman, who was chuckling, "Just you watch," Reina muttered.

    "I''m watching," Roman muttered, and a glint appeared in Reina''s eyes as she took Roman''s dick in her mouth again.

    She took Roman''s entire dick in her mouth till it fit in her mouth; she quickly pulled it out, but before Roman could speak, she swallowed it again.

 Chapter 39 - 39 Intense Session (+18)

    Slurping sounds filled the room as Reina took Roman''s dick in her mouth, she did it repeatedly till she could take his dick in her mouth for some seconds.

    ''Damn, she''s good, she''s fucking good,'' Roman mumbled in his head, and soon he couldn''t hold himself back as he held her hair tightly and thrust his dick deeper into her mouth.

    "Mhmm..mmm..." Reina struggled but Roman continued thrusting his dick into her mouth continuously till he felt pressure building in his dick.

    Roman continued thrusting while letting out little grunts till his dick exploded in her mouth, as soon as Roman let go of her head, Reina swallowed the cum in her mouth and continued sucking in Roman''s dick till she licked off all the cum and swallowed them.

    "Did I do well?" Reina asked as she stared at Roman who had a smile on his face.

    "Yes, you did, you did very well," Roman muttered as she stood up and Roman moved her to the wall; Anya was occupying the bed.

    Both of them were close to the wall, so Reina, having recovered from her orgasm, quickly moved and rested on it with her ass facing Roman and her legs spread open.

    From behind, Roman could see her pussy in plain view, and his dick which was still hard, began to twitch as he moved towards her.

    Roman couldn''t help it as he grabbed her meaty ass, and his hands dug in; he smacked her ass cheek, making her ass ripple as it bounced up, and he wasted no time in positioning his dick in front of her wet hole.

    Roman used his dick to touch her wet pussy a few times, causing her to shiver in anticipation; he could feel her shaking slightly till he finally thrust his dick in.

    She let out a muffled scream as Roman broke through her hymen in a single thrust.

    Roman held onto her ass as he felt like his dick was stuck while she used her hands to hold her mouth to avoid screaming their house down.

    Roman was currently in the realm beyond; her pussy felt like he had connected with the divine being in heaven; Roman couldn''t help it as his mind went blank from the pleasure he felt.

    Roman finally moved back and thrust his dick in again as hard as he could causing Reina to let out another muffled scream.

    Roman still couldn''t move as he wanted as her meat walls squeezed against his dick so hard it felt like his dick was going to get crushed but he didn''t care as he moved his waist back again and thrust forward with all his strength

    Roman repeated the motion a few times before he could move freely a little, Reina was still in pain but the best thing he could do for her now was to keep moving.

    Not that he thought about it; her pussy was just too good for him to stop, Roman continued plowing her pussy, and his speed increased over time, and slowly, Reina began to let out little moans of pleasure.

    Roman held Reina''s ass tightly, and his hands sunk into them as he increased the pace of his thrusts; he was now able to fuck her as fast as he wanted, and Roman rammed her pussy as his life depended on it.

    Slapping sounds filled the room as Roman continued thrusting as hard as he could while Reina couldn''t cover her mouth as she moaned loudly.

    "Oh my... Ahaann...yes yes... ahhaann," Reina moaned as Roman plowed her pussy; this was the best thing that had happened in her life since she was born; she couldn''t think straight; his dick emptied her brain as Roman rammed his dick deep in her wet hole.

    "Ahh~Ahaann... do..n''t stop, p.. please don''t stop...ahaanggnn," Reina muttered broken words in between her moans as she felt something. She could feel herself close to the peak, and she wasn''t alone.

    Roman, who had just come, could feel pressure building in his dick; it was a surprise he lasted this long, given the way he felt when he plunged his dick.

    Roman increased his pace fucking her roughly as he held onto her waist; the slapping sounds increased from his crotch hitting her ass; Reina moaned loudly and held tightly onto the wall as her tongue was sticking out of her mouth.

    Both of them were close, and finally, Reina was the first to reach her peak; her legs trembled as she squirmed, but Roman didn''t stop till his dick started squirting jizz in her pussy.

    Both of them lasted for a few seconds, and Roman finally pulled out, breathing heavily while Reina held the wall as she lost strength in her legs with love juices mixed with semen flowing out of her pussy.

    Roman struggled to catch his breath after that intense session, his dick had already gone flaccid and Reina was on the ground.

    Roman couldn''t help it as a smile formed on his face. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "It''s already nighttime, right? Can you still go home?" Roman asked.

    "I don''t think so. I''m tired, and my legs have given up; I''ll sleep in Anya''s room; I''ve done so many times," Reina replied.

    "You can sleep in my room since Anya is already here; I''ll sleep in her room," Roman spoke.

    "Oh, okay"

    Roman opened the door and exited his room; his bed was too small for three, and so was Anya''s bed, and since she was asleep in his room, it was the logical choice; he couldn''t risk sleeping on the same bed with Reina.

    "Oh, tomorrow would be a good day," Roman muttered to himself as he opened the door to the kitchen; he was hungry, so he was going to eat before going to sleep.

    Amelia was already asleep in her room, so Roman went to the kitchen and saw a meal prepared; he figured it was for him, so he took it and went back to the table.

    "Tomorrow I''ll see how my stats would increase if I sleep with Sara and Diana, I should check and see now, system"

    The screen appeared in front of Roman, and his eyes widened as he stared at it.

 Chapter 40 - 40 A genius

    [Name: Roman Quinn]

    [Race: Human]

    [Level: 1]

    [Encounters to level up: 13]

    [Ability(s): Dual Cultivation, Null Effect]

    [Curse: Lustbound limit]

    [Spell(s): None]

    [Mana: 50(+30)]

    [Strength: 10]

    [Agility: 10]

    [Stamina: 11(+1)]

    [Vitality: 50]

    [Spell power: 10]

    [Charm: 150]

    Roman couldn''t believe his eyes; his Mana increased by 30; it was unbelievable; he had no idea Reina was powerful enough to increase his Mana by 30.

    ''Even Selene, the daughter of the conjurer only increased my stats by 5 but that''s probably because she hadn''t awakened yet but Reina also hadn''t awakened, could it be Reina is a genius''

    "But to increase my stats by 30, since she hadn''t gone through the awakening ceremony, meaning she hadn''t had her prowess checked, but she must have known she had more Mana than the average person." Roman couldn''t keep to himself as he spoke out loud.

    "Roman is that you?" Reina''s voice called from his room, and she stepped out.

    "I thought you were already asleep" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I was feeling sleepy, but I was also hungry; I can''t go to sleep when I''m hungry," Reina muttered, staring at Roman.

    Roman was naked apart from his underwear, but that wasn''t even on his mind right now with Reina in front of him; she was also naked from the waist up, with her twin peaks in his field of vision.

    "You can have this; I''m already full," Roman said as he gave her the rest of his meal, and she happily accepted.

    "Reina, I have a question?"

    "Feel free to ask me anything" she replied.

    "Are you planning to attend the academy and be a mage?" Roman asked.

    "I do have Mana more than an average person but I can''t fight, I don''t think so, going to the academy was never on my mind, besides I hadn''t gone through the awakening ceremony, if I do awaken an A or B rank ability, I''ll have no choice in the matter" Reina replied.

    "What if you get an S-rank ability, have you considered that?" Roman asked and Reina chuckled.

    "Getting an S-rank ability is almost impossible, there aren''t a lot of people in this world with S-rank ability"

    "Do you think you have a chance of getting one? I do," Roman spoke.

    "There''s something about Mana, I haven''t gone through the awakening ceremony so I don''t know which two I fall into, but Mana in young people are two types"

    "The first type have low Mana which increases over time and after the awakening ceremony, their Mana increases rapidly, but the second type has an absurd amount of Mana for their age, but even after the awakening ceremony, it stays the same never increasing till everyone their age have more Mana than them"

    "So you think because your Mana is greater now, you''ll most likely fall into the second type of people"

    "Yes, at age 15, I think, my Mana began rapidly increasing, and I had no training or did anything that could cause such growth, so that''s why I don''t think I''ll awaken an A or B-rank ability," Reina answered.

    "But, what brought this on, do you want to go to the academy?" Reina asked.

    "I still have no idea; academy arcs are too long and too stressful," Roman replied.

    "Academy...arcs, what''s that?"

    "I just don''t want to waste three years of my life in a place, I''ve done enough of that"

    "Three years, the academy is only 1 year and 5 months" Reina spoke.

    "Wait, the academy isn''t three years, just 1 year and first months, why not six months so it''ll be balanced?" Roman asked.

    "It''s balanced; there are ten months in a year, so it''s balanced," Reina spoke.

    "Ten months in a year," Roman spoke as he felt a sharp pain. He was used to this now, and after a while, he knew all about it.

    This world has a ten-month calendar system, and each month had 36 days, bringing the total up to 360, close to Earth days...the academy had three classes that took 5 months to complete each.

    "It strange that you wouldn''t know that, but the academy isn''t 3 years, but you''ll have to do 2 years of service after the academy, after that you can decide if you want to quit, but it''s not really an option by then so you just stay, and the more powerful you are, the more you get paid, especially if you contribute in a large scale attack"

    "From the demon lord?"

    "Yes, humans have always been at war with magical beasts and the demon lord army since the beginning of time"

    "Has the demon lord ever personally led an attack on humans?" Roman asked.

    "No, but one of his generals has; many lives were lost 10 years ago; after that, it''s mainly just magical beasts who attack in droves; we hear news of it when the carriage passes by," Reina answered.

    "Generals?"

    "The demon lord has generals, we have no idea how many but one of them led an attack ten years ago, they almost breached the city walls but the wall stood and the general retreated"

    ''So the demon lord has generals, more work, and I have no idea if I''ll even be able to fight, if I want to stand a chance against anything I''ll have to attend the academy, and it''s just a year and half, this is not going my way''

    "I still think you''ll awaken a wonderful ability, let''s wait and see"

    "If you think so," Reina said with a smile as she finished the last of the meal.

    "I''m going to sleep" Roman spoke as he stood up from his chair and walked to Anya''s room.

    Reina stared at him till he was out of sight before standing up from the chair, she thought Roman would want to have sex again but she knew he would be tired after he had sex with Anya and her but Roman wasn''t tired, he was just avoiding her because of the curse, and it he stays too long he''ll end up staring at her twin peaks and start to get hard.

 Chapter 41 - 41 Early (Slightly+18)

    Roman landed on the bed and let out a sigh; at this point, he wasn''t even concerned about his stats again; he just needed to find powerful people, and now he was going to attend the academy.

    A male could not be forced to join the academy no matter the ability or magical prowess they possessed, though it was hard to see a powerful male, so he would have to take the entrance exam, which was most likely a written and physical exam.

    ''I already have two powerful abilities, I''m sure it won''t count since I haven''t gone through the awakening, I think about that tomorrow, I still have more work to do here''

    A smile formed on Roman''s face before it faded away, and soon sleep set in.

    ...

    Roman eyes fluttered open, and he stretched his body; this time, there was nobody on him as he stood up.

    Roman turned towards the window and realized he had woken up too early. It was still dark, but he got up and walked towards the bathroom.

    All the rooms in the house had a bathroom, making Roman wonder why Amelia and Anya were bathing in his room.

    ''Maybe they thought I was going to wake up so they wanted to be there, but I would love to see a scene like that again, it I had known the kind of world I was in at first, I would have watched them, or even join them''

    After using the bathroom, Roman used Anya''s substitute for a toothbrush, which was really just a magical mouthwash, and after that, he walked towards the door outside.

    Roman opened the front door and walked outside. It was really dark, and he couldn''t see much if something was dashing towards him; he probably wouldn''t see it until the last moment, so Roman quickly went back in.

    ''I''m really in another world, brought here by a goddess who wants me to kill a demon lord, it''s never going to stop surprising me, I''ve read many stories about this exact thing but am I really the protagonist, I might have a system but that doesn''t mean I can''t die''

    ''Well, if I do die, at least my life wasn''t boring,'' Roman muttered in his head when he heard a door opening; it wasn''t coming from his room, so he knew it was Amelia.

    Amelia stepped into the living room, stretching her body, and one more detail: she was naked, totally naked.

    ''Well, my life isn''t fucking boring'' A smirk formed on Roman''s face, and his little brother wasted no time in standing up.

    Amelia still didn''t notice Roman as she continued to stretch her body with her tits bouncing up and down as she did; Roman only had his underwear on, so his dick was already pushing against the fabric.

    "What should... Roman" She was surprised to see him sitting there.

    "Morning" Roman spoke.

    "Morning, why did you wake up this early? Oh...you went to bed early," Amelia said as she remembered she went to check on him before Anya came, and he was already sleeping.

    "Yes, do you usually wake up this early?" Roman asked.

    "No, always, but I''ve been awake for over an hour now; I couldn''t sleep, so I washed my mouth and wanted to sit a little before cooking," Amelia replied.

    "Oh, I don''t think you''ll be doing any sitting," Roman said.

    "Why not, are you hungry already?" Amelia asked with a smile.

    "Nah, we''re going to have sex"

    Amelia had no words to say; the word sex wasn''t even on her mind; she never thought Roman, who had just had sex with her yesterday, would want to do it again.

    "Right...now?" Amelia muttered.

    "Do you want to wait?" Roman asked, and she shook her head sideways, and he gestured for her to come towards him while he stood up.

    As Roman stood up Amelia could already see his little brother pushing against the fabric of his underwear.

    Roman took a deep breath as she walked towards him, Amelia was beautiful, but when naked, she was just divine; her tits were the first things he always noticed, the way they jiggled when she walked and then her ass.

    Roman hadn''t considered anal sex all this while, but now he was already thinking of it; it was one of his fantasies to fuck a girl in her ass, but in this world, he knew nothing like that existed, but that doesn''t mean he couldn''t invent it.

    Roman moved back a little as Amelia was now in front of her, and behind her was the table where he was going to fuck her brains out, but first, he needed to tend to these massive hugs in front of him.

    "Nnggn..." Amelia let out a tiny moan as Roman grabbed both of her tits touching and kneading them.

    He still wasn''t sucking on them yet, and she couldn''t resist the urge to kiss him; she knew Roman was very attractive; she was attracted to him, and his face was beautiful, even more beautiful than Anya''s.

    Roman saw her bringing her face closer and both of their lips joined as she closed her eyes.

    Amelia was good at kissing, and so was Roman as both of their tongues engaged in a frenzy as they exchanged saliva, his hands were still kneading her tits while her hands were wrapped around his shoulder.

    Their kiss lasted for some time before Roman pulled away, and he let his urge take over as he latched onto one of her nipples and began sucking on her tits.

    Amelia let out tiny moans as his hands held both of her tits with one pinching her nipples.

    Amelia wrapped her hands around Roman as he sucked on her breasts; Roman was like a little kid feeding.

    .

    .

    .

    A/N

    Power stone goal in a week S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    200 Power stones for 1 bonus chapter

    400 Power stones for 2 bonus chapter

    600 Power stones for 3 bonus chapter

    Golden ticket goal in a month

    100 golden tickets for 5 bonus chapter

    250 golden tickets for 10 bonus chapter

    400 golden tickets for 15 bonus chapter

    Super gift for the mass release of 10 chapters.

    Bonus chapters will be released on Sundays, depending on the number of power stones, and the first of the month, depending on golden tickets. Thanks for reading my work.

 Chapter 42 - 42 Best way to start a Morning (+18)

    "Nggnn..." Amelia moaned softly as Roman''s hand fondled her breasts and nipples; she knew for some reason Roman liked her tits, but just touching wasn''t enough; she wanted more.

    Amelia still hasn''t figured out Roman''s obsession with her tits; yesterday when they had sex, he spent a lot of time on her tits; to Amelia breasts were for feeding children, though, so males like to play with them, not as much as Roman.

    Roman''s hands began wandering all over her body with his mouth still on her tits, and finally, his hands settled on her ass as he squeezed them.

    Amelia''s eyes were closed, and she moaned softly as Roman sucked on her nipples; Roman wasn''t planning to let go anytime soon.

    Both of Roman''s hands were on her ass, but he moved his right hand forward and finally touched her wet hole, causing her to let out a proper moan.

    Roman didn''t need to be told how badly she wanted this, as Amelia was extremely wet.

    "Ahhann..." Amelia moaned as Roman finally slipped two of his fingers inside her pussy, and his mouth was still on her nipples, stimulating her in two places.

    "Ahaan..." Amelia tried her best to muffle her moans so she wouldn''t wake Anya who was still asleep.

    Roman increased the motion of his fingers, drilling them deeper into her wet hole. Finally, he stopped sucking on her nipples; he moved her body onto the table and then focused his attention on her wet hole.

    Amelia wrapped her hands around Roman''s shoulder as she felt strength draining from her legs and she couldn''t stop herself moaning.

    After yesterday her body was yearning for more action.

    Throughout the years when Roman was growing up, her body wasn''t interested in anything, but now that he was all grown, her body couldn''t resist; the first incident was the one in the bathroom, but then she felt like she was helping him, but now she wanted Roman.

    She wanted her son to fuck her so much her moans would attract the entire village; she was far too horny to think of anything else as loud moaning sounds escaped her lips.

    Roman also didn''t give her a moment of rest as he continued his assault on her pussy, pushing his fingers as deep as they could go, his fingers were drenched, but it only increased his motion.

    "Ahhann~Ohh..." Amelia''s moaning increased, but Roman was far too gone to notice as he kept thrusting and thrusting till her legs began to vibrate.

    "Ohh...my...I''m fee...Ahhann." Amelia knew what was happening; it had only been minutes, and her body was already betraying her. She didn''t want this to stop, but she couldn''t hold back.

    She held onto Roman as she reached her peak with love juices flowing out of her wet hole; Roman pulled his fingers out and immediately took off his shorts; his dick was so hard it was hurting.

    Amelia had let go of Roman''s shoulder, she had laid on the table breathing heavily, but she knew Roman wasn''t done, and she also wasn''t satisfied; even though his fingers were amazing, nothing could beat his dick. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After yesterday she couldn''t stop thinking about it, even after she woke up, the image of his dick still wasn''t erased from her mind.

    Amelia didn''t move; her legs were already open; she stared at Roman''s dick and waited in anticipation as he positioned his dick in front of her wet pussy.

    ''Damn, this is really the best way to start the morning, I''m probably going to make this my thing, after the day''s work of fucking the villagers, I''m going to come home to this''

    A smirk formed on his face as he positioned his dick.

    "Nggnn..." Amelia let out a soft moan as Roman''s dick brushed against her wet pussy.

    Roman didn''t just ram his dick in, he teased her and continued rubbing his dick on her pussy without putting it in till Amelia could help it anymore.

    "Please put it in"

    Roman looked at Amelia''s face; she was flushed with her face bright red, and the next moment, he pushed his dick into her wet hole.

    "Ahhhh..." Amelia moaned as Roman plunged his dick deep into her wet hole.

    Roman wasted no time as he picked up his pace slamming his dick continuously into her pussy causing her to moan even louder.

    He took quick breaths as he held her waist and continued his motion, Amelia''s pussy was like a warm haven currently hugging his huge dick but that didn''t stop him from ramming her pussy with all the strength he could muster.

    Roman continued thrusting in and out of her pussy, as Amelia let out loud continuous moans; after a while, it was getting tiring, and Roman changed.

    Roman pulled his dick out, and without wasting time, he raised both of her legs and placed them on his shoulder; immediately, he slammed his dick back in.

    Roman now had both of her legs in front of him, and with his hands, he held them tightly as he increased his motion drilling his dick into Amelia''s pussy.

    "Y-Yes...more...just like that...Ahhann" Amelia moaned as she held the table as Roman continued fucking her.

    Both of their body moved back and forth each time Roman thrust his dick in, and every time his dick went in, she felt like losing her mind; Roman had a huge dick, and she was just too horny to think of anything else.

    ''Fuck, how the hell is her pussy this good, I already feel my dick reaching, it won''t be long before I finish, just too good''

    Roman had been at this for some minutes now and she was just moaning loudly, and he was already close to his peak.

    Roman pulled his dick out, and Amelia was totally out of breath as she couldn''t even speak, but she still hadn''t orgasms, so he turned her body to the other side with her ass now facing towards him.

 Chapter 43 - 43 Way around (+18)

    Roman grabbed her ass and dug his hands into it, she quickly spread her legs and Roman once again positioned his dick in front of her wet hole.

    Since it was early, both of them didn''t care how loud Amelia was moaning; if Anya or Reina woke up, it would turn into a foursome.

    "Put it in..." Amelia muttered and Roman wasted no time in ramming his dick back into her pussy.

    She moaned loudly and Roman reached forward and grabbed her boobs as he began to pound her from behind.

    Moaning and slapping sounds filled the living room as Roman moved; his movement was calculated and gave her maximum pleasure each time his dick went in.

    "Ahann...nggnn...yes, yes," Amelia moaned loudly as Roman pounded her pussy.

    Grunting sounds escaped Roman''s lips as he felt pleasure wash over him, Amelia wasn''t as tight as Anya or Reina, but it didn''t matter currently, and mostly importantly she was good, moving her waist in sync as he increased his pace, plunging his dick deeper each time into her pussy.

    He held her waist with both of his hands and moved back and forth ramming his dick in and out of her pussy, creating slapping sounds with each thrust.

    "Oh...ohh...Ahhaann...nggnn..." Amelia moaned loudly as her head went blank. She had had sex, not just once, but everything he did was just different; she couldn''t believe her own son could make her want sex like this.

    Amelia couldn''t muffle her moans since she used both of her hands to hold the table but she wasn''t even trying to as the pleasure she felt was too much for her to think of other things.

    Roman was banging her so hard she tried to hold on each time he plunged his dick in; it felt like his dick was emptying her brain, and she couldn''t think straight; she wanted this to continue forever. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The way Roman moved was precise; he was so good she had no idea how he was this experienced, and each time his dick was plunged inside her pussy, she felt like she was going to cum, but suddenly Roman stopped and pulled out.

    Amelia was panting with her tongue out; she sat up, surprised as Roman moved back; both of them were close, but he suddenly stopped.

    "Why did you stop, is something wrong?" Amelia asked.

    "No, let''s go to your room," Roman spoke, and Amelia got down from the table immediately; she had no idea why, but she didn''t care, as long as they were going to continue.

    Roman was getting close to his peak, but he didn''t want this to stop; if he had finished inside her, then he wouldn''t be able to have sex with her again, so he was just extending his time.

    Amelia led the way as both of them walked into her room, Roman was the first to sit in the bed.

    "We''re starting over," Roman spoke, and Amelia got on her knees; with his dick in front of her, she wasted no time as she held it with both of her hands.

    Amelia began moving both of her hands up and down his cock, stroking it, and Roman grabbed her boobs as he played with them.

    Roman couldn''t even concentrate on what he was doing as Amelia moved her hands skillfully up and down his shaft and then she picked up the pace.

    Roman let out a loud grunt as her mouth wrapped around his dick, she began moving her head up and down his shaft.

    ''Damn, she''s good...fuck'' Roman muttered under his breath as Amelia worked her mouth up and down his shaft; her tongue was also dancing around, making it even more arousing.

    It was like she was trying to suck the cum right out of his dick and it wasn''t long before Roman held her head and thrust his dick deep into her mouth and began shooting his seeds into her mouth.

    Amelia stood still swallowing it all without gagging once, like a true Milf.

    Roman stood up from the bed, and Amelia took his position; her ass was right in front of him. First, his hands grabbed both of him, and he smacked her ass, causing it to ripple.

    Roman rubbed his dick around her pussy entrance before slipping it in causing her to let out a moan.

    "Ahh~Nggn..."

    Roman pulled his dick out and plunged it into her pussy again, causing her to make an even louder moan, and he increased his pace.

    "Oh...ohh...Ahhaann...nggnn..." Amelia moaned loudly as Roman was now ramming his dick into her pussy repeatedly causing both of their bodies to jerk forward in sync.

    Roman was thrusting in so hard she tried to hold on each time he plunged his dick in; it felt like his dick was sending tiny zaps all throughout her body.

    ''Damn... Amelia''s pussy is fucking awesome, she feels great,'' Roman mumbled inwardly as he drove his dick deeper each time into her wet pussy.

    Both of them only got more horny as it went on; Roman and Amelia had already reached their peak once, so this was going to take a long time.

    Roman continued ramming her pussy for what seemed like a long time, but it was only minutes, and Amelia couldn''t keep herself on all fours; her face was now on the bed, but Roman kept going.

    Roman stepped it up a notch as he smacked her ass which only caused her to moan even louder leaving another red print on her ass.

    Amelia continued to moan even more loudly as Roman increased his pace for the nth time, it was like he had different gears, and she was already close.

    "Ahhhh... I''m...ohh...cu-minggggg...Ahaa" Amelia screamed as her body reached its peak and love juices began flowing out of her pussy as her legs vibrated furiously before she collapsed on the ground.

    Roman was also close to his peak as he continued thrusting, and when his dick wanted to explode, he pulled it out and came all over her ass.

 Chapter 44 - 44 Bathe

    Roman backed away, he was so tired he couldn''t stand on his feet as he leaned in the wall, but seeing Amelia panting with her pussy leaking fluids and her ass covered with his cum, it was truly the best feeling.

    Roman underwear was still in the living room, but now he had to take a bath before doing anything else, Amelia was still on the bed smiling.

    "Are you that happy?" Roman asked even though he knew the answer to his question.

    "Of course, I didn''t think I was going to have sex again; I know there was a possibility that you would want to have sex with me, but I couldn''t force you, and you didn''t seem interested in sex," Amelia replied.

    "True, but I''m still interested in attending the magical academy; that''s the best place to grind," Roman spoke.

    "You want to attend the academy; you know you might not get accepted. I''d love for you to do what you want, but males don''t usually join the army," Amelia replied.

    "I know, but don''t worry, it''ll all work out, one way or another," Roman said, and Amelia finally regained enough strength to stand on her feet.

    "Next time, if you don''t want to release inside of me, tell me so I''ll use my mouth; this is a waste," Amelia spoke as she looked at her ass.

    "I''m going to take a bath, do you want to join me?" Amelia asked.

    "Sure," Roman said as Amelia opened the door to her bathroom; from her bathroom, Roman could see outside; it had an open window.

    Unlike when he first went outside, it was bright out; he wasn''t sure how many minutes he spent fucking Amelia since there was no way he could know what time it was.

    Amelia poured water and filled two smaller buckets. She took the item that doubled as a sponge here, which was just a white piece of clothing, but it worked really well.

    "Sit down, I''ll bathe you first, then you can bathe me after," Amelia said, and Roman sat down; currently, he wasn''t thinking about sex since he couldn''t even if he wanted to, and his little brother was currently out of commission.

    Roman closed his eyes as Amelia poured a bowl of water over his body and started bathing him; it felt like she was getting him a massage inside of bathing him.

    She bent down and in front of Roman, her tits hanging; he couldn''t help it as he stared at them; Roman still wasn''t going to get over the fact that Amelia had the biggest pair of tits in the entire village.

    Her pair was just marvelous; back on earth, he had never physically seen anyone packing this large pair before, and he had no idea what her bra size would be.

    She took her time washing his hands and body first before going to his face, and after that, she poured another bowl of water over his body, then she moved downward and started with his thighs.

    Amelia washed his lower half without touching his little brother since it was hard, and after that, she washed his back and poured water over his body; she finished it off after washing his hair.

    Roman stood up from the chair, and Amelia handed the sponge and soap to him, but before she sat down, Roman poured water all over her ass to wash his handiwork first.

    Roman knew he wasn''t going to just wash her; Amelia closed her eyes as Roman poured water all over her body and watched it trail down to her feet.

    He started with her face and then moved to her hands, and after that, he began washing her tits.

    Roman was washing, kneading, and fondling her tits all at the same time while Amelia was just holding herself back; Roman spent the entire time she pend bathing him, he spent it just washing her tits, and after that, he moved to her lower body. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Roman quickly washed her lower body, her pussy, and her ass without doing anything apart from grabbing her ass a few times since it was so bubbly, and then he poured water all over her body.

    Amelia finished it by pouring water over both of them before she cleaned Roman and then cleaned herself.

    Roman exited the bath and walked to the living room, where his underwear was; then he proceeded to his room, where both of the girls were still asleep.

    He didn''t wake them as he took a pair of new clothes and underwear, left his room, and sat down in the living room.

    Amelia came out of her room, now dressed in a loose gown; she had no undergarments on as he could see her nipples pushing against the fabric.

    "What would you like to eat?"

    "Anything you make," Roman replied, as he was already hungry, Amelia went to the kitchen, leaving him in the living room.

    ''The awakening ceremony is in four days now, and I still have 14 females to go, I''ll cross off three today starting with Sara and Diana, then Fiona, I''m sure she would be anxious''

    "Morning"

    Roman turned around and saw Anya staring at him; she was still sleepy as she yawned and stretched her hands.

    "Morning, I''m sure you slept well," Roman said.

    "Sorry for taking over your bed, but who was that besides me? I saw someone besides me, a female?" Anya asked.

    "You didn''t see her face, that was Reina, so you brought your friend to show off your brother?" Roman asked.

    "Of course, and besides, she was the one disturbing me, telling me to bring her here so she could see you up close," Anya spoke, and Roman chuckled.

    "Anya, is that you? Come to the kitchen," Amelia''s voice came from the kitchen.

    "I haven''t washed my mouth yet; I''ll join you when I''m done," Anya replied as she walked towards her room.

    The morning went by faster than Roman expected, and after eating he was ready to go out.

 Chapter 45 - 45 Most Favorable

    The sky was already bright, but the sun was nowhere to be found, covered by clouds as Roman walked through the village; he was currently heading to Sara and Diana''s house.

    ...

    "Are you sure Roman knew what he was talking about? We''ve searched all around the village; even the wolves are not around the village anymore," Diana spoke.

    "We''ve done our best; we should rest, and besides, Roman said he''s coming over," Sara said with a smile.

    "I was the one that asked him, but are you sure he''ll come?"

    "That I don''t know, but I hope he doesn''t; we should get him drunk and have sex with him," Sara spoke.

    "As always, your ways of doing things are questionable; what if he finds out? What do you think people in the village would think of us? We still have one more year to spend here, and I don''t want to make any enemies," Diana replied.

    "You''re boring; just because he said he''ll come over doesn''t mean he plans to have sex with us; it''s not like we''re the most beautiful females in this village," Sara said.

    "We should offer him something to drink, but we shouldn''t force him, if he gets drunk then we can suggest it to him, but if he rejects we can''t force him"

    "You don''t know how much I need this. Didn''t you sleep with a male before coming here? I didn''t... I''ve forgotten how long I felt the touch of a male"

    "You''ve forgotten, have you forgotten when you threatened to blast a male with a fireball when he refused you, and then you rolled on the floor begging him not to report you?" Diana spoke.

    "Don''t remind me of that incident; that was my lowest," Sara replied.

    "No, it wasn''t"

    "Fine, I won''t do anything, are you happy, we still have no idea if he''s going to come"

    "Well, I''m still going to make a round around the village to check again, do you want to come along?" Diana asked.

    "No, I''m tired"

    "Okay" Diana spoke as she walked away and Sara sat on the chair in front of their house, they lived at the other edge of the village close to the forest, and in front of their house was a staff partially buried into the ground with a crystal on top which Sara uses to maintain the barrier around the village.

    Sara stood up as her ears picked up a sound coming from behind: footsteps; she walked to the other side and saw Roman coming towards her; he was looking around at the forest and still hadn''t noticed her.

    Sara immediately pulled back and looked at herself, she arranged her clothes and then walked out.

    "You''re here" Sara spoke as both of their eyes met.

    "Of course, I said I''ll come after all, where is Diana?" Roman asked.

    "She went to take a lot around; she''ll be back soon. Come on in," Sara said as she opened the door for Roman, and he walked past her.

    Their house was smaller than the rest of the houses in the village, they had just three rooms, a kitchen, a bathroom, and a bedroom, so Roman was currently in their bedroom.

    They had two separate beds and two chairs, which were currently outside, so Roman sat on the bed.

    Sara couldn''t contain her joy as she closed the door, a large smile was plastered on her face as she walked towards him.

    "Do you want anything to eat or drink? We also have wine" Sara spoke as she sat beside him on the bed, her excitement barely contained.

    "Wine sounds good," he said, leaning back slightly.

    She quickly poured a bottle of wine into a cup, handing it to him with a teasing smile. "So, how was your walk around the village? We patrolled the surrounding area this morning but didn''t find anything," Sara said.

    "Really," Roman said, taking a sip. "You didn''t find anything unusual, but I guess that''s a good thing."

    Sara nodded, watching him closely. "I had no idea you were going to come this early. You should have rested and come in the evening"

    "Should I go and come back in the evening?" Roman asked.

    "No, you''re already here," Sara replied, her hair curling around her hands as she stared at Roman.

    "So anything interesting to do here?" Roman asked.

    Sara leaned in slightly, her fingers brushing against his arm. "Well, we could talk, drink, or..." She let the words linger, her eyes meeting his. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Or what?" Roman asked.

    She smiled. "Just enjoy the moment."

    ''I can already tell how badly she wants to have sex, I saw her sniffing my hair yesterday, maybe I should tease her a little, or just go straight for it after all I also came here with the same goal in mind''

    Roman continued drinking his wine, and Sara leaned back, and once again, she was breathing in Roman''s scent.

    ''I can''t hold myself back, I should kiss him, what''s the worst that can happen''

    Then, before she could second-guess herself, Sara leaned in and kissed him before backing away.

    ''Oh, the initiative, I like it''

    For a moment, Roman didn''t move. Then, slowly, he kissed her back, and both of their tongues intertwined.

    Roman hands began moving, and soon there were on top of her boobs.

    "Nggnn..." Sara moaned softly as Roman''s hand fondled her breasts and nipples above her clothes.

    Both of them engaged in frenzy kissing as Sara wrapped her hands around Roman''s neck, their kiss intensified, both of their tongue moving as they exchanged saliva.

    Sara couldn''t believe it; this was what she wanted, but she had no idea Roman was thinking the same thing. She had expected him to reject or even leave, but this was the most favorable outcome.

    Roman broke the kiss and moved his head backward a little; both of them were breathing heavily, and Sara immediately stood up as her hands quickly went to the button of her pants while Roman also took off his top.

 Chapter 46 - 46 Threesome (+18)

    Sara took off her pants and underwear at once, revealing her glory hole, but before she could remove them from her legs, Roman pinned her to the wall as his mouth went for her nipples.

    Sara''s closed her eyes and moaned softly as Roman sucked on her nipples; his hands moved downward and landed her wet hole; Roman could tell she was extremely horny as she was already wet.

    "Ahhann..." Sara moaned as Roman slipped his fingers inside her wet hole.

    Sara let out a loud moan, and at that moment it felt like she had found what she was searching for, it''s been a long time since she had sex, and she had been mostly unlucky, but finally her pussy was getting the attention she wanted.

    "D-Don''t stop... don''t... ahhaann" Sara moaned as Roman continued thrusting his fingers in and out of her wet hole.

    Roman increased the motion of his fingers, drilling them deeper into her wet hole, once again both of their lips joined and Sara wrapped her hands around Roman''s shoulder. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Roman didn''t give her a moment of rest as he continued his assault on her pussy, pushing his fingers as deep as they could go.

    Sara''s moaning increased, but Roman didn''t care as he kept thrusting and thrusting and thrusting till the door to the room opened.

    Roman stopped and at the same time, both of them turned towards the door, it was Diana at the door and her jaws dropped as she saw both of them.

    "Diana" A moan escaped Sara''s mouth as Roman was still fingering her.

    Diana didn''t even ask any questions, she just began taking off her clothes.

    Diana wasted no time in taking her clothes off as Roman was still working in Sara''s pussy fingering her till her legs began to tremble.

    Diana didn''t join them yet; she stood there watching as Sara squirmed while Roman continued thrusting his fingers inside her pussy till her pussy overflowed with love juices, and she lost strength in her legs and sat on her breathing heavily.

    Roman then set his sights on Diana, who had a smile on her face as she walked towards Roman, his eyes were on her boobs, and she knew as she swayed them while walking towards him.

    Roman''s hands quickly cupped her tits as both of their lips joined; Diana wasted no time in reaching down as Roman did the same.

    Since Diana was already naked Roman''s hands reached her honey pot causing her to let out a moan while Diana undid the button on Roman''s pants as her hands moved in.

    Roman''s dick was rock hard as his pants dropped to the ground and both of Diana''s hands were wrapped around his dick and then she looked down and saw it.

    It was big, she didn''t expect it to be this big, but she also didn''t care, the only thing in her brain right now was sex.

    Roman let out a grunt as her hands moved up and down his dick, then Roman pulled away from her boobs and brought her to her knees.

    Roman closed his eyes as a familiar feeling enveloped his cock, her mouth and saliva wrapped around his dick.

    Roman couldn''t help but let out a grunt as she took his entire dick in her mouth for some seconds before spitting it out.

    Diana started slowly licking the head of his dick before taking it again into her mouth; this time, she let her tongue work twirling and twisting around Roman''s dick before she began sucking in it.

    Slurping sounds filled the room as Diana moved her head up and down Roman''s dick.

    Roman let out heavy breaths with his eyes closed as Diana sucked on his dick. Sara had now recovered from her orgasm, but she had no idea what to do as Diana was already doing everything, and she was doing it so well even she could tell Roman was having a good time.

    Sara suddenly had an idea and stood up from the ground, moved towards Roman''s body, and licked his nipple.

    Roman felt a tingle on his chest, but he still didn''t open his eyes as his hands moved to hold Diana''s head. Then he felt another tingle, and this time, he opened his eyes.

    Roman opened his eyes, and Sara was in front of him; she was licking his nipples, he had no idea what brought that on but he didn''t really care, he already knew Sara was freaky.

    Diana increased her motion moving her head up and down Roman''s dick, and he could feel the pressure building in his dick, so he held her head and took control, forcing his dick down her throat; Diana obediently opened her mouth as Roman continued thrusting his dick, till his dick was ready.

    Roman stopped and let out a loud grunt as he began squirting his semen inside her mouth.

    Sara seeing this quickly went on her knee in front of Roman with her mouth opened and he pulled out his dick and thrust it into Sara''s mouth as the last batch of his jizz was poured in her throat.

    Sara swallowed his cum and sucked on his dick to clean it as Roman stopped to catch his breath.

    Now Sara and Diana lay on the bed in the room with their asses turned towards him.

    Roman''s dick was still hard and ready to bang both of them, but now he had to choose, since Sara was first, he was sure Diana would have no problem.

    Sara let out a tiny moan as Roman''s dick touched her pussy, and the next moment Roman slammed his dick into Sara''s pussy causing her to moan loudly.

    "Ahhaann..." Sara moaned as Roman held her waist with one of his hands as he pulled out and slammed his dick back into her pussy again.

    Her meat walls pushed against his dick but Roman didn''t stop as he pulled out again and thrust in.

    With his second hand, he thrust two of his fingers into Diana''s pussy, and a muffled moan escaped her lips.

 Chapter 47 - 47 Threesome (+18)

    Roman was now working both sides with increased speed; slapping sounds filled the room as Roman and Sara''s flesh collided with each thrust while he still fingered Diana.

    Both of the girls were moaning loudly, but none of them cared if someone could hear them; Roman mind was blank as pleasure washed over his entire body; he was currently on cloud nine as he continued thrusting his dick in and out of Sara''s tight pussy

    Sara''s entire body moved up and down in sync with Roman''s movement.

    "Ahh~ Ahhaann...Yes, Don''t stop, yessss"

    Roman''s dick filled her entire pussy, and with each thrust, she felt his dick going deeper and deeper; her moans also got loud, and her tongue was out as she panted like a beast in heat as Roman fucked her.

    Sara could only moan and try to hold on to the sheets each time Roman plunged his dick in; she felt like his dick was emptying her brain, and she couldn''t think straight.

    Roman head was occupied as he rammed his dick in and out of her wet hole, Sara was just as eager as him as she moved her waist back and forth, it was perfect.

    Diana on the other hand, was moaning softly as she waited for her turn, Roman was still thrusting his fingers in her pussy, but nothing could beat a dick.

    Roman pulled his hand out and held Sara''s waist with both of his hands; Sara was moaning so loudly Roman knew she was getting close, so he held her waist with both of his hands and increased his motion.

    More slapping sounds were generated as Roman''s rammed his dick into Sara''s pussy furiously, but even after fucking her for a while, she still didn''t orgasm, and Roman changed his plans.

    Roman pulled his dick out of her pussy, and Sara was breathing heavily and struggling to catch her breath after that session; she thought Roman had switched over to Diana, but she felt a hand on her ass again, and before she realized what was going on, Roman plunged his rod inside her wet hole again.

    "Mhmm...mmm..." Sara held her mouth and muffled her screams, it was the same but this time it was sudden, she thought he had switched places but he was just getting started.

    Roman had one of his legs up while the other one was on his knees, he moved her ass forward and began ramming his dick inside her pussy.

    "Ahh~Mhmm... wait... Ahh..." Moans escaped Sara''s mouth as Roman began moving his waist.

    Roman was now moving his waist back and forth, it felt like this was the first time since no other males she had been with had a dick that was Roman size, her meat walls were still pushing against his dick.

    Soon Roman increased his pace a little pushing his dick in and out of her hole furiously, Roman reached his hand forward and grabbed her hair as he continued thrusting his dick.

    Roman plowed Sara''s pussy with all his strength, and before long, her legs began trembling as she felt herself close.

    "I''m... Ahhaann... I''m c-cumming..." Sara muttered in between her moans and held the sheets tightly as her entire body was shaking but Roman still didn''t stop.

    His dick was still rock hard, and he still hadn''t had enough as he continued ramming his dick inside her pussy till she lost strength and collapsed on the table with love juices flowing out of her, then Roman pulled his dick out.

    Roman moved backward a little and stood like a conqueror that had defeated his enemies with his dick still rock hard, and then he turned towards Diana.

    Roman''s rod was still in full working capacity, and without wasting a moment, he moved towards Diana, and since she alreadt had her legs spread open, he plunged his dick right in.

    She let out a loud moan as Roman''s dick penetrated her pussy, but unlike Sara she wasted no time as she began moving her waist on her own.

    Roman dug his hands into Diana''s soft ass as he began moving matching her movement and creating a perfect sync as both of them moved back and forth.

    Roman smack her ass causing his hand print to appeared on her white skin as he continued thrusting his dick in and out of her pussy.

    "Ahhaann...y-yes just like that, ohh..." Diana moaned as Roman began plowing her pussy roughly. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Roman was in heaven throughout the whole experience as his dick moved in and out of her pussy.

    He was slowly losing strength, but he continued thrusting as fast as he could, and Diana was moaning loudly without care.

    "Ahhaann...oh my...yes, Right there, ohh" Diana held the sheets tightly as she stopped moving; now Roman took control and held her waist as he rammed his dick inside her honey pot.

    At the rate he was going, Roman was sure he was going to cum before her, but he still continued going.

    After a while of rigorous fucking, Roman could feel pressure building at the base of his dick and knew he was close; Diana, on the other hand, was still moaning in bliss as Roman plowed her pussy.

    Roman let out a grunt as his dick finally reached its peak, shooting out his load into her pissy, and Diana could finally catch her breath from Roman''s relentlessly thrusting.

    Roman backed away and this was the first time he finished without the female reaching her peak and he couldn''t let it go.

    Even though she didn''t orgasm, her entire body was weak, and she lay there with Sara, but Roman had other plans as he thrust three of his fingers inside her wet hole.

    "I...thou...Ahhann..." Dianaoaned as Roman''s began thrusting his fingers inside her wet hole and soon she felt something on her nipples as Roman leaned forward and began sucking on her nipples.

    He was working both side stimulating her beyond control and after a while her body could no longer take it as she convulsed with her legs shaking.

    Roman was still thrusting in till love juices began pouring out of her pussy.

 Chapter 48 - 48 Strongest Duo [Part 1]

    Inside a dimly lit room, two females sat opposite themselves, one with bright red hair that flowed all the way to her back and red eyes to match. She was tall, elegant, and graceful, and most importantly, she was beautiful.

    Opposite her was another female with raven black hair; her hair was so long it stretched all the way to her lower back, and in front, it covered half of her face, leaving only half visible.

    Both of them were the current head of the magic academy, Evelyn Helmsworth, who was the red-haired, and seated in front of her was her long-time rival, Victoria Aldenworth, the black-haired.

    Evelyn was a master of flame and wind magic, while Victoria commanded darkness magic, both of them were the strongest mages in the entire kingdom.

    The two of them also belong to the two strongest noble families in the kingdom of Avalon, the Helmsworth family and the Aldenworth family. There were other strong noble families, but these two stood at the top, second only to the Royal family.

    "Is it me, or is the quality of mages declining in recent times?" Evelyn asked with a smile on her face.

    "Why wouldn''t it be? It''s been a while since the demon army attacked; the world is a little peaceful compared to when we fought," Victoria spoke, her voice sounding like a broken recorder.

    "It''s getting too peaceful; I can''t help but think the demon lord is planning something; we won''t end this war unless we attack the castle," Evelyn spoke.

    "Last time we tried to lead an attack, we were defeated; the Queen wouldn''t allow something like that to happen; she''s too soft," Victoria spoke.

    "Soft... she''s preventing the loss of lives, but I also think we should attack the castle, we can''t continue to play defense forever, a time would come when the entire army and all the demon lord generals would join the attack"

    "Then our entire army would be eliminated; we should strike now and lose a few thousand lives. Besides, it''s only the weak mages that would die; the strong would survive," Victoria spoke.

    "Cruel...do you think we''ll get any S-rank awakening?" Evelyn asked.

    "The capital has already done the awakening ceremony and we had only 1 S-rank, it''s left for the villages, so I don''t think we''ll get any S-rank among any commoners, besides we have an S-rank coming in this year"

    "I heard it was the granddaughter of the Frost Queen that awakened an S-rank ability; the Firefrost family is stepping up; I hope she has enough drive in her to be as strong as one of us," Evelyn spoke.

    "Apart from the Frost Queen, no one from the Frostfire family would be as strong as us; I can''t wait to break the new students," a smirk formed on Victoria''s face as she spoke.

    *Knock!*

    They heard a knock and the door opened the next moment as another female stepped into the room.

    "Is something wrong?"

    "The Queen requested your presence" the female spoke with her head down.

    "Why would she request our presence? I''m not attending, Evelyn, tell her I''m not feeling okay," Victoria spoke.

    "I''m not lying to the Queen, why do you dislike the Queen so much?"

    "I dislike weak people; the Queen is weak and uninteresting," Victoria replied.

    ''The only two people in the entire kingdom that can talk bad about the Queen, I''m honestly scared of Miss Victoria'' The female who came to deliver the message thought in her head.

    "Even though, we can''t reject her...you can go now," Evelyn said to the female and she stepped out, "Victoria, I''ve told you to stop talking bad about the Queen in front of other people"

    "What are they going to do? Let''s go and hear what she has to say; also, let''s duel later; I have a trick to show you," Victoria spoke.

    "A trick. Don''t forget I''m still in front in the duels, 259 to 257," Evelyn said with a smile.

    "Just two, and I''ll close the distance this time," Victoria said as she stood up; Evelyn followed behind her, and both of them exited the room; it was located in the academy and was a private room for both of them.

    A carriage was already waiting for them outside; the journey from the magic academy to the palace wasn''t long since they used a carriage, and soon they were at the gate of the palace.

    "I heard something interesting: the princess wants to attend the academy," Victoria spoke.

    "I heard it too; she''s been training under one of the Royal Guards that we went to the academy with; I''m sure you know who I''m talking about," Evelyn said. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Of course I do; I just hope she isn''t disappointing, though I expect nothing less from the Queen''s offspring," Victoria spoke.

    The carriage reached its destination, and both of them climbed down; the Royal palace was overly familiar to them since they had visited it tons of times.

    The guards opened the door as Evelyn was in front while Victoria was at the back and looked around, hoping to find the princess, but she had no such luck as they reached the throne room.

    The throne room was grand and imposing, with towering stone pillars lining the long, crimson carpet that leads to an ornate throne.

    Golden chandeliers cast a glow, reflecting off the polished marble floors. Banners bearing the kingdom''s emblem, a lion crest hang from the high ceilings, swaying gently.

    At the far end, the throne itself, carved from dark wood and inlaid with jewels, sits upon a raised platform, exuding authority and power which Victoria scoffed at as the current Queen was nothing of such.

    Inside the throne room was a large table that was used to hold meetings, and the Queen sat at one end of the table with her eyes closed.

    "Your Majesty," Evelyn spoke as she bowed her head, and Victoria bowed her head too, only a little.

    "You''re here; thanks for coming on such short notice," the Queen spoke.

    "We can''t delay your Royal Majesty" Evelyn replied as both of them sat.

 Chapter 49 - 49 Strongest Duo [Part 2]

    Victoria took off the robe she was wearing and stretched her body, Evelyn was in front of her.

    Both of them were back in the academy inside one of the private training grounds meant for just the two of them. The walls were reinforced with a magical barrier, and a barrier was currently surrounding the room.

    The room was bigger than average and the ceiling was very high up, just so both of them could duel.

    Standing just outside the barrier were their second-in-commands, one of each of the heads. Victoria protested when she was assigned a second-in-command, but Evelyn persuaded her, and she had grown to not dislike her second-in-command.

    They said nothing, their eyes fixed on the battlefield, knowing they were about to witness a clash between monsters in human form. This wasn''t the first, and it wasn''t going to be the last.

    Victoria smirked, stretching her fingers.

    "No time limit. No holding back. Fight until one of us concedes. Just the way I like it."

    Evelyn smiled, but it didn''t reach her eyes. "Don''t get angry when you lose."

    Victoria raised her hand, and the battlefield darkened as shadows twisted around her.

    Evelyn didn''t wait. With a snap of her fingers, the ground beneath her exploded in flames, sending a blazing inferno toward Victoria.

    The battle had begun just like that.

    Victoria raised her hand, and the darkness around her swirled, swallowing the fire like a hungry beast. She retaliated instantly, sending spears carved out of darkness streaking toward Evelyn. They cut through the air like jagged lightning.

    Evelyn dodged, vanishing in a burst of wind and reappearing high up.

    She stretched out her arms, and a massive tornado formed around her, roaring like a living beast. With a single motion, she sent the storm toward Victoria, who smirked at the incoming spell.

    Victoria didn''t move. Instead, she held out her palm like she was charging up a spell and boom.

    Darkness surged forward. It expanded, consuming the tornado whole until not a single trace remained.

    Then, with a flick of her wrist, she sent the same wind back at Evelyn, but this time, completely changed to pure darkness.

    Evelyn crossed her arms as she chuckled, flames spiraling around her to form a protective shield.

    "Same old" She spoke.

    The darkened wind clashed against the flames, sending shockwaves through the air. The barrier around the battlefield trembled from the sheer force.

    Their second-in-commands took a step back, feeling the vibrations in the ground; the barrier was strong but not strong enough to receive high-level spells one after the other.

    Evelyn wasted no time. She raised both hands and from the sky, dozens of flaming meteors appeared, raining down toward Victoria. Each one burned hotter than the last, turning the battlefield into a sea of destruction.

    Victoria sighed. "You''re being reckless again." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Darkness erupted from beneath her feet, stretching outward like ink spreading through water.

    Then dark spikes lashed out shooting towards the meteors, smashing them midair before they could reach her.

    Then she raised her hands, and the shadows thickened, forming a dark monstrous claw that surged toward Evelyn.

    Evelyn''s eyes flashed, and the air around her vibrated. In an instant, she vanished, appearing behind Victoria with a fiery blade in hand. She swung without hesitation.

    But Victoria had already moved.

    A wall of darkness rose between them, blocking the sword for some seconds before it slashed through.

    Evelyn clicked her tongue and jumped back, but Victoria was already on the attack. The shadows twisted into chains, wrapping around Evelyn''s legs and arms.

    "You''re not getting away," Victoria whispered.

    Evelyn gritted her teeth, and in a flash, her body ignited. The flames roared, burning through the chains, and she broke free.

    Without missing a beat, she slammed her hands together, and a massive wave of fire and wind exploded outward, threatening to consume Victoria whole.

    Victoria narrowed her eyes. She lifted both arms, and the darkness around her solidified into a dome. The fire and wind crashed against it, but it held strong. When the attack ended, Victoria emerged, completely unharmed.

    Evelyn exhaled. "Still standing?"

    Victoria smiled. "Of course, do you think that was enough to bring me down"

    Evelyn didn''t respond. Instead, she raised her hand high above her head. The wind gathered, growing stronger and sharper. The air itself vibrated as it spiraled around her.

    Victoria raised an eyebrow. "That''s new."

    Evelyn didn''t give her a chance to react. With a downward swing, she unleashed a hurricane infused with flames.

    It tore through the battlefield, the sheer force of it shaking the ground beneath them. The barrier flickered, struggling to contain the destructive energy.

    Victoria''s smile faded. For the first time, she looked serious. The shadows around her condensed, forming a thick, black armor around her body.

    "Haaa..." Then she lifted her hands, and the darkness surged forward, swallowing the flames and wind completely.

    But Evelyn wasn''t done. She was already moving, appearing right in front of Victoria, a spear of fire in her grasp.

    She thrust it forward, aiming for Victoria''s chest.

    Victoria tilted her head slightly, and the darkness responded. It wrapped around the spear, extinguishing it instantly. Before Evelyn could react, the shadows burst outward, slamming into her with bone-crushing force.

    Evelyn gasped, flying backward and crashing into the ground.

    The impact sent cracks through the battlefield. She groaned, pushing herself up immediately, but Victoria was already above her, hand outstretched and a blade formed from darkness was at Evelyn''s neck.

    "It''s over."

    The shadows wrapped around Evelyn''s body, pinning her down. She struggled, but the darkness was relentless, seeping into her skin and draining her energy.

    Evelyn clenched her teeth. She wanted to keep fighting. But her body wouldn''t listen. She took a deep breath, then let out a sigh.

    "I concede."

    The moment she spoke, the darkness unraveled, releasing her. Victoria took a step back, crossing her arms.

    "That makes it 259 to 258," Victoria said with a smirk. "I''m catching up."

    Evelyn laughed weakly. "You''re still one behind."

    Evelyn stood up, brushing dust off her robes. "Next time, I won''t hold back."

    Victoria chuckled. "Neither will I."

    "The best part of this duel is, this is not their peak; the reason they became heads of the academy at a young age is because of their battle prowess," Evelyn, second in command, spoke.

    "True," Victoria, second in command, replied.

 Chapter 50 - 50 A problem

    Both Sara and Diana were asleep; after patrolling the village after what happened yesterday, they were already tired and then had the most wonderful sex with Roman.

    Roman was currently on Diana''s bed while the two girls were on Sara''s bed; after both of them fell asleep, he cleaned up and was now staring at his system screen.

    [Name: Roman Quinn]

    [Race: Human]

    [Level: 1]

    [Encounters to level up: 13]

    [Ability(s): Dual Cultivation, Null Effect]

    [Curse: Lustbound limit]

    [Spell(s): None]

    [Mana: 80]

    [Strength: 10(+20)]

    [Agility: 10(+20)]

    [Stamina: 13]

    [Vitality: 50]

    [Spell power: 10]

    [Charm: 150]

    This just confirmed his thoughts: Reina was indeed a genius, and Sara and Diana were already done with the academy; no doubt both of them were powerful.

    Still, Reina increased his Mana by 30, and both of them increased his strength and agility by 20, respectively.

    ''I''m going to bang Reina after the awakening ceremony again, I''ll see if my stats would increase more than 30''

    Roman sat up as he thought of something.

    His [Dual Cultivation] skill was beneficial to both parties and depends on who is the strongest, so if Roman eventually becomes stronger any female he has sex with would increase in stats the same way he''s increasing now.

    This means any girl by his side would naturally become stronger over time even if they do not train and just have sex every day, but for that to happen, he needs to be stronger, far stronger than the female.

    ''The academy really is the best place to do that, and there I''ll be able to learn magic, I don''t know how the magic system works in this world, but I''m sure it''ll be interesting''

    ''I do have a problem, what if I don''t awaken a good ability, I mean there''s a high chance of that happening since I already have two god-tier abilities from the goddesses, then I''ll have to take the exam which I''ll most likely fail''

    ''I neither have magic nor sword skills, and I can''t possibly tell them to give me time to improve, so everything rides on me getting an S or A rank ability''

    Roman lay on the bed again as he stared at the ceiling. He was done here, but after that, he didn''t really plan to go anywhere. He wanted to visit Fiona, but now he was tired after thinking about the academy.

    "If these two attended the academy then they must know spells, I can ask them to teach me a basic spell, my Mana is surely enough to handle something basic"

    A smile formed on Roman''s face; at least with a spell, he could show he wasn''t completely useless in the academy if his first plan didn''t work out.

    ''Apart from having sex, this village is boring, I''m sure the capital would be different, I can''t wait to go''

    Roman stepped outside of the house; he wasn''t ready to go yet as he sat on the chair in front. He stared at the staff behind him, and even he could sense the Mana coming from the staff.

    Since he had a reason, he stayed outside the house staring at the trees and the forest.

    Roman got a little absorbed in looking at everything from a distance, and soon he heard the door opening and quickly turned around; it was Sara stepping outside.

    "Roman, I thought you left," she said with a smile as she stood in front of him.

    "I had something to ask both of you. That''s why I stayed; also, were you planning to get me drunk and have sex with me?" Roman asked.

    "What...no, certainly not, I was just..."

    "I''m not angry or anything, so you can tell me my goal of coming here was ultimately sex, so it makes no difference," Roman spoke.

    "I was planning to, then Diana stopped me; I wasn''t sure what you were trying to do; I thought you just wanted to talk and all," Sara spoke, and then Diana stepped out of the house.

    "Diana is here, so what did you want to talk to us about?" Sara asked.

    "You have something to talk about?'' Diana asked as she turned towards Roman.

    "I want to know about magic," Roman said.

    "Magic? You want to be a mage or you just want to learn about magic?" Sara asked.

    "I''m planning to attend the magic academy, so I want to learn about magic before the awakening ceremony," Roman replied.

    "So you want us to start from the top, or what do you know about magic, I''m sure you already know about Mana, so I''ll start from mage types and then spells?"

    "Mage types?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes, there are different types of mages, depending on the kind of spells they use and their understanding of magic; during the awakening ceremony, the type of mage you are is revealed, and also, powerful mages can tell the type of mage you are just by looking at you" Sara started.

    "There are 7 main types of mages. Should I explain all of them to you, it''ll take time," Sara said.

    "I have all the time" Roman replied.

    "Alright then," Sara said before placing her hands on the ground. In front of Roman, the earth moved, and two stone hedges came out from the ground and stopped where the chair he sat in stopped, and both of the girls sat on it.

    "That''s my magic, Elemental magic, there''s Rune, Blood, illusion, Summoning, Arcane, and Enchantment magic, each of them has its attributes"

    ''So this is the magic system of this world, I have an idea about all of them but I''ll listen for now''

    "Elemental magic is the most common and versatile form of magic, allowing mages to control fire, water, earth, wind, ice, and lightning."

    "Each element has unique strengths¡ªfire burns, water drowns, wind cuts, earth crushes, ice freezes, and lightning stuns. Some powerful elemental mages can combine elements for devastating hybrid spells, like me," Sara said with a smile, waiting for Roman to ask about it, but he never did.

 Chapter 51 - 51 Magic

    Sara cleared her throat and continued.

    "There are lots of spells under elemental magic, and most mages wield one element, while some wield two or more, but it''s very rare"

    "Wait, so if a mage isn''t an elemental mage, the mage wouldn''t be able to cast a simple spell like fireball?" Roman asked.

    "Yes, unless you''re a Rune master which is the next type of magic, Rune Magic"

    "Rune Magic is a form of magical inscription that requires writing or engraving runes onto surfaces, weapons, or the air itself. Runes can store spells, that''s why I said a Rune master could cast fireball. They can also create traps, enhance weapons, or provide long-term magical effects," Sara continued.

    "Wait, if they can do all this, then Rune masters would beat any mages?"

    "Sure they could, but you have to be a master, Rune Magic is rare, and a mage who has mastered Rune Magic is much rarer because you''ll spend all your life studying"

    "Also Rune Masters excel in preparation-based combat and defensive enchantments, if you catch a Rune master off guard, it''s possible to win, that is if you''re strong enough"

    "The next is Illusion Magic, and not my best because I hate it," Sara spoke, causing Diana to laugh.

    "Sara was bested by a mage that uses illusion magic; she was busy fighting, not knowing it was an illusion, and in reality, she was just swinging her sword and shooting spells at the air," Diana spoke and laughed again.

    "Laugh all you want, you should have faced her" Sara sneered before turning to Roman.

    "Illusion focuses on deception, illusion magic manipulates the senses and perception of reality. Illusionists create mirages, false sounds, duplicates, and even mental distortions to confuse or control their enemies"

    "Also skilled illusionists can make their spells feel completely real, even causing phantom pain, the next is blood magic"

    "Is it forbidden?" Roman asked before she started.

    "It''s forbidden to use the blood of another mage; blood mages can use only their blood or the blood of an animal; even though the mage is an enemy you need to kill, you are forbidden from using the blood of the mage," Sara answered his question.

    Roman knew the law was placed because there was no rival kingdom; the kingdom of Avalon only faced threats from beasts and the demon army. Of course, they were two smaller nations, but they were at peace with Avalon and also focused their forces on fighting beasts.

    If Avalon was at war with another kingdom, then there wouldn''t be a rule that forbade using the blood of your opponent.

    "Blood magic is really powerful since it works with the user imagination. There are no specific spells for blood magic that I know, and it''s also rare; during my years in the academy, only one mage could use blood magic," Sara spoke.

    "And she was powerful" Diana added, "She uses the blood of animals, and with blood magic, a bucket of blood could be used to fight a complete battle since the caster only needs to harden the blood, attack, and then turn it back to liquid, retrieve it and then attack again"

    "Blood magic can be used to enhance the caster''s strength; it can also be used to heal the caster," Sara said.

    Roman didn''t expect their magic types to be this interesting, he wasn''t even sure which he would like to have.

    "The next is Arcane Magic, arcane is the raw essence of magic itself, Arcane Magic is not bound by elements but instead focuses on pure magical force"

    "Arcane mages wield spells like energy blasts, teleportation, force fields, and anti-magic effects but it requires immense knowledge and control just like Rune magic, making it one of the most complex magic.

    "Arcane mages are also one of the most important mages in our society since they are required for long and short-distance teleportation, and also building of barrier along with the Runemasters"

    "Then summoning magic" Sara spoke and stopped.

    "Oh, it''s my turn, summoning magic that calls forth creatures, spirits, or entities. Summoners can bring forth elementals, beasts, or even celestial beings" Diana spoke.

    "But to summon things like what I mentioned, the user must be powerful because every creature you summon, you would form a contract with, if you are stronger than the creature, the contract process is easier"

    "But if the creature is stronger than you, you''ll have to make the creature recognize your strength, so you''ll have to beat it in a fight, though the act of summoning something powerful means the summoner is also powerful," Diana spoke.

    "So you''re a summoner?" Roman asked. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes, you''ve seen me fight; I was using the ability of one of my summons," Diana replied.

    "You can use the ability of your summons. Wait...if you summon a dragon, then you''ll have dragon-like abilities?" Roman asked causing Diana to laugh.

    "Of course, but no one can or will be able to summon a dragon, a summoner cannot form a contract with a dragon, but the dragon can willingly submit to the summoner but they can''t form a contract"

    "Why can''t they?"

    "No one knows because no one has been able to, also dragons don''t live in this continent so there''s no way to find one unless you want to leave Aria"

    "Ohh, so the last one is Enchantment magic," Roman said.

    "Yes, enchantment magic is mainly used as supportive magic; enchanters can infuse objects, weapons, or even people with magical properties," Sara spoke.

    "Enchanters can create glowing swords, unbreakable armor, speed-boosting boots, or rings that grant specific powers. Some enchantments are permanent, while others fade over time; stronger ones tend to fade over time," Sara finally finished.

    "I really have no idea which I would like to have" Roman spoke.

    "That''s why there''s no use thinking about it; after awakening, you''ll know, so you just have to wait; it''s at the end of the week," Diana said.

    .

    .

    .

    Question

    What magic type do you think would fit our MC? Write your thoughts in the comments section.

 Chapter 52 - 52 Probability

    ''Magic is really interesting, I can see why Roman wanted to pursue magic and not girls, but don''t worry, now I''m going to fulfill your dreams and mine''

    "So those seven are the only type of magic there are?" Roman asked.

    "There''s one more, but people are still divided whether it''s under elemental magic or a magic type on its own, darkness," Sara spoke.

    "Dark magic?" Roman asked.

    "Yes, there was nothing like dark magic ever, up until Victoria Aldenworth awakened dark magic, she was the first human to awaken dark magic, and she quickly rose up to now be one of the academy heads" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "She''s now the head of the academy?"

    "You haven''t heard of the academy head; they''re really popular," Diana said.

    "There are two academy heads, and she''s one of them, but she didn''t become an academy head just because she has dark magic, but because she distinguished herself during the war with the demon general. She and the other academy head earned themselves the position" Sara replied.

    "And they are freaking powerful; just to give you an idea, ten years ago, when the demon general attacked, both Victoria and Evelyn were at the battlefront, and back then, they were 20 years old, just fresh from the academy like us now," Diana spoke.

    "I know I can stand my ground if something like that occurs, but I won''t be able to do even close to what they did," Sara said.

    "So Victoria uses dark magic, and what magic does Evelyn use?" Roman asked.

    "Fire and wind" Sara answered.

    "Can you learn magic without going to the academy?" Roman asked.

    "It''s possible since magic is recorded in spell books, all magic was first created by someone, so if a new magic is created, the person adds it to the academy library collection, but there are spell books that are available to the general public"

    "Meaning if you don''t attend the academy, you won''t be able to learn high-level spells, unless you teach yourself which is almost impossible"

    "To be a mage you have to attend the academy, attending the academy is like a shortcut since you have people who have already passed through your level, and they''ll show you exactly what you need to do to be a good mage"

    "Can you learn a spell before awakening?"

    "It''s possible, but there''s really no use to try. First, you don''t know what type of mage you are; if you are an elemental mage and you try to learn summoning magic, you won''t be able to, and the knowledge would be useless" Sara spoke.

    "Hmm, so you just have to wait...but you said Victoria is the first person to awaken dark magic, how did she learn spells then?" Roman asked.

    "She created all her spells herself; there are no spell books on dark magic; also, when you awaken, you learn a single spell according to the type of magic you have," Sara spoke.

    "A spell?"

    "Yes, the awakening ceremony was created by a mage of old, he''s referred to as the Founder of Magic, he was a Rune master who used his immense knowledge of magic to create the awakening ceremony"

    "The awakening ceremony is simply a way to reveal what type of mage you are and grant you one spell" Sara spoke.

    "Wait, how is that even possible, what type of magic did this founder of magic have?" Roman asked.

    "All of it, he had all according to the legends, it''s been thousands of years ago, but it was said he mostly focused on Rune and Arcane Magic"

    "The biggest question, the Founder of Magic is a male?" Roman asked.

    "Yes, according to history"

    ''For a world the goddess designed to be perverted, it is really complex, and why isn''t the demon lord actually attacking humans? If he brought all his forces, I''m sure he''ll have wiped humans off the map.'' Roman kept his thoughts in his head.

    "So can anyone other than the Founder of Magic use different types of magic?" Roman asked.

    "It''s impossible, no human had ever been able to, magic is really complex"

    "Also, all conjurers are Rune mages since it is used in the awakening ceremony, even the conjurer in this village; the way it works is only known by a few; even as a conjurer, you cannot tell another person the secret of the awakening ceremony" Diana spoke.

    "You can''t? What would happen if you do?"

    "You die" Diana replied.

    "That''s enough about that; it''s no use learning why because even if you learn the secret unless you''re a Rune master, you won''t be able to put it to use, and besides, it''s not like a powerful spell that you can use," Sara spoke.

    "True, thanks for teaching me; magic truly is interesting," Roman spoke.

    "You should know a male attending the academy is good to be hard; you have to show you''re twice as powerful as a female to even be given a chance, but if you awaken an A-rank ability, you can have a really good life," Sara spoke.

    "An A-rank ability is a pass; you''ll be snatched up by some noble family, and you''ll be paid to have offspring with their daughters," Diana said.

    "Yes, my sister told me about that, is it because it increases the chances of birthing a powerful offspring?" Roman asked.

    "Of course, if an A-rank female mates with an A-rank male, there''s a 90% chance that their child will also be A-rank and a 9.9% chance of being B-rank, why do you think noble families have stayed powerful"

    "9.9, where did the 0.1 go?"

    "There''s a 0.1 chance of birthing an S-rank mage" Sara answered.

    "How many S-rank mages are in the entire kingdom?" Roman asked.

    "6...I think it''s six; we got news from a friend that there''s a new S-rank mage from one of the Noble family," Sara answered.

    ''Then the chances of birthing an S-rank mage is lower than 0.1. I don''t know how many people live in the capital, though, so I can''t get the calculation correct; if I had a child with a female, would my god-tier ability count as an S-rank ability?''

 Chapter 53 - 53 Expecting

    ''I have no idea if it would count, and besides it was given by the goddess, and besides if I get a C-rank ability after awakening, who would believe I have a god-tier skill''

    "So getting an A-rank ability is the best bet"

    "Exactly, most of the Noble also take the family of the male in as their own, and for generations, the male would be the responsible"

    "So the male would have no choice but to sleep with even his daughters?" Roman asked.

    "Is that something? The child belongs to the female; the male is just there to have sex with the female; he doesn''t have any ties or responsibilities to the child," Sara spoke.

    ''That''s cruel, but I''m sure the males of this world are used to it, just like a breeding bull is used; at least their families get to eat like Nobles and live well, so no one complains, but why would I?''

    ''I hope I get an A-rank skill so I can reject Noble families when they come to ask, and if a male is a member of a Noble family, he''ll have no freedom, no choice, at first it would be good, but after 20 years of a life like that, who would want it''

    ''But if any male especially a commoner is presented with the choice, they''ll choose the Noble family without a single thought since the A-rank skill wouldn''t do anything for them except that''

    "So if I get an A-rank ability, Noble families would come for me, even in this village?"

    "During the awakening ceremony, the kingdom sends people to oversee and check out any promising mages, so obviously, they would know since the conjurer would announce the rank and the type of magic everyone awakens," Diana replied.

    "Interesting, very interesting, now I can''t wait for the awakening ceremony," Roman said with a smile on his face.

    Sara and Diana were happy to answer any questions Roman had; after the sex they had, they would do anything just to experience it again.

    "Since getting into the academy is hard so, even with an A-rank ability, I won''t be able to get in without passing the exams, right?"

    "Yes, a physical and written exam, it''s held mostly to turn down students who are not fit to be mages, but each time the best few do make it and it''s usually due to their magic ability and types, not the actual exams"

    "I see, so if someone awakens blood magic but is a C-rank mage, the person would be allowed to join just because of the type of magic," Roman spoke.

    "That''s right" Sara answered.

    Roman looked up at the sky, he wasn''t sure how long he''d been here, but it had been some hours; he still wanted to visit Fiona before the day was over and cross her off his list, partially for healing him and mainly because she was hot and he wanted to fuck her.

    "Thanks for answering all my questions; I''ll be leaving now; I''ve something else to do before going home," Roman spoke.

    "You''re leaving, oh...will you come over again?" Sara asked.

    "Yes, probably after the awakening ceremony because I have a lot to do before then, but I''m sure I''ll see you around," Roman said as he stood up.

    "Sure, bye" Sara and Diana waved to him as he walked away.

    The sun was still covered by clouds as Roman walked back; his knowledge of this world''s magic had increased a lot.

    The past Roman didn''t have access to all this since he was confined to the village with no libraries and didn''t associate well with females.

    Roman was now sure he wanted to learn magic, not because he wanted to defeat the demon lord but, of course, it would be on his list, but just because it was interesting; the last piece of the puzzle was the awakening ceremony.

    It didn''t take long for Roman to walk past his house; Fiona''s house was a little farther from his, so he just continued walking. He was a little hungry, but he was going to eat at Fiona''s house.

    ''I could walk into any house in the village, and they would feed me; I''m sure I can get them to kill one of their livestock for me,'' Roman chuckled as he walked forward and finally arrived at Fiona''s house.

    Since the population of the villagers was small, the houses were spaced really well, which was why it took some time.

    *Knock!!*

    Roman knocked on the door, and from inside, he could hear voices.

    "Are you expecting anyone today?" A voice spoke.

    "No...the door is open, come in," Fiona spoke, and Roman pushed the door open and walked in.

    "Roman!!"

    "Roman!!"

    Both of the people talking were shocked and stood up immediately as if they had seen a prominent figure like a princess or something.

    "Hi, are you busy with something?" Roman asked.

    The second person in the room was Melissa''s mother; Melissa was the girl whose house was closest to Roman''s own; he saw her when he saw Selene.

    "No, we''re just talking," Fiona said, "What brought you here?" She asked.

    "Have you forgotten you were the one who wanted to be moved up the list, and you''re asking what brought me here?" Roman spoke, and her eyes widened.

    She was definitely surprised, after the last time when she spoke to Roman, she couldn''t come to remind them of the reward Amelia promised her, and it''s been 2 days, but now Roman was in front of her.

    Her thoughts were already running wild at the thought of what he was going to do to her. She didn''t even know what sex felt like, but at the moment, she couldn''t help it.

    Melissa''s mother had no idea what they were talking about since her family was one of the only two who didn''t give anything to Roman''s family.

    "I''m a little hungry, do you have something I can eat?" Roman asked and Fiona nodded immediately as she pointed to a chair beside her. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 54 - 54 Here you go

    Roman sat down on the chair and Fiona rushed to the kitchen.

    Fiona stopped and rested her back against the wall as she came into the kitchen; it was all too sudden; if she had known, she would have prepared well.

    She hadn''t even taken a bath today since she had nowhere to go, and after that, she had been busy with Melissa''s mother.

    ''Why is my heart racing... I''m about to have sex, it''s not like it''s my first time, I''ll just behave normally, I need to get him something to eat, and when he''s eating I can quickly take a bath''

    Fiona already cooked in the morning, she planned to eat it twice since she cooked a lot, but she quickly poured it inside a plate as it was still hot.

    "You''re Melissa''s mum right?" Roman asked the woman as he sat down.

    "Yes, my name is Divina. I came to visit to ask about your health, but Amelia told me you went to visit the conjurer," She spoke.

    "That''s right, thanks for your concern; I''m perfectly fine, thanks to Fiona and my mother," Roman spoke as Fiona stepped into the room with the plate in her hands.

    She placed it in front of Roman on a small table, along with a cup of water.

    This was the first time Roman had seen rice in this world; back on earth, it was one of his favorites; here, it was spicy rice with veggies and fish.

    Roman took the first bite, and it was amazing; he quickly dug in as Divina and Fiona left the living room.

    *What are the males doing in your house? Did you pay Amelia?" Divina asked as they stepped into her bedroom.

    "No, It''s my reward for healing him to full health, but I talked to him, and I thought he wasn''t going to do it; you can see I''m also surprised," Fiona spoke.

    "So he''s going to have sex with you, I''m so jealous, I don''t even have enough so I can''t afford to give anything right now"

    "You''ll need to leave because I want to take my bath now and freshen up; it''s been forever since I''ve been with a male," Fiona said as a smile curled up her face.

    "The same for me, do you think I could talk to him?" Divina asked.

    "Talk to him without talking to Amelia; I have no idea; you can try, but I doubt it''ll change anything. Do you have anything at all to offer to him?" Fiona asked as she began taking off her clothes.

    "I really have nothing. I only have two goats, and I can''t afford to lose any of them; I have chickens, though, but it''s chickens; my small farm is only enough for me and my daughter," Divina spoke.

    "You''re saving up, right? I saw you selling some of your things last time the carriage passed through the village," Fiona spoke as she took off the last piece of clothing on her body, her underwear.

    She was fully naked, but Divina didn''t mind in the slightest as she continued speaking while Fiona headed to the bathroom.

    "Yes, you know Melissa is trying to become a blacksmith, and she needs apprenticeship, which I''ve only secured, from someone in the carriage; next time they pass after the awakening ceremony, she''s going with them," Divina spoke as Fiona began pouring water on her body.

    "That''s nice, but what if she awakens and has to become a mage?"

    "That''s also good, especially if she awakens a good ability, after two years she''s be earning money from the kingdom, and I''ll use the payment I''ve made to the carriage to do something else"

    "True"

    "Do you think he would be interested in something like me even if I have nothing to give, I''m not as pretty as you"

    "You''ll have to ask him; I''m just excited." Fiona came out of the bathroom with water dripping down her body, and she cleaned it.

    Roman was already down with his meal; he was hungry, so it didn''t take him long to clear the entire plate and wash it all down with the water; after that, he waited for a while and walked towards her bedroom, where both of the women entered.

    Roman opened the door slowly without making a lot of noise. Divina was talking, so none of them heard, and he just stood at the door; as soon as Fiona stepped out from the bath, a smile formed on his face.

    Fiona was beautiful; his little brother needed no motivation as it began to push against the fabric of his clothes as his eyes ate her body up; she had big boobs but not that big, she had a nice shape, and of course, she had a nice ass.

    She faced sideways so Roman could see one side of her ass while Divina was in front of her talking about how she could talk to him about having sex.

    Divina was also on his list, so he wouldn''t mind fucking both of them now, a threesome with two Milfs; what more could he ask for.

    Roman watched as Fiona cleaned her body with the towel before picking up her underwear and then Roman announced his presence.

    "Why would you put that on?" Roman spoke, and both of them turned toward the door and saw Roman looking at them resting on the wall.

    Fiona, who was about to put in her underwear, stopped as Roman spoke, then he stepped into the room; both of them did nothing but stare at him; they couldn''t even speak.

    ''They haven''t had sex so long it''s turned them into virgins, how should I go about this, I''m definitely going to fuck Fiona first and then Divina...they can''t even make any move''

    Roman began taking off his pants, and as soon as it was off, both of them could see the bulge in his underwear.

    "What are you waiting for? Take them off," Roman spoke, and Divina wasted no time in ripping off her clothes from her body; before Roman could take off his top, Divina was fully naked since he took his time.

    Fiona was already breathing heavily; she couldn''t help it as she stared at his dick; even though it was behind his underwear, it was enough to make him extremely aroused, and the next moment, Roman took off his underwear.

    Both of their eyes feasted on his cock, it was bigger than they imagined, but it only increased their arousal, and Roman pointed down to the ground, and both of them got on their knees.

    Roman walked towards her bed, sat down close to the edge with his dick facing the girls, and finally spoke.

    "Here you go," Roman spoke, and immediately both of them grabbed his dick, causing him to let out a grunt. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Immediately a wet feeling enveloped his dick as Fiona wrapped her mouth around his dick.

 Chapter 55 - 55 Milf Threesome (+18)

    Roman let out a grunt as Divina''s mouth covered his dick, her mouth couldn''t completely envelope his dick but still, Roman couldn''t help but close his eyes and let out a grunt.

    Divina wasn''t as beautiful as Fiona, or as blessed with big tits and ass as her, but she had that birthing hips which made her waist and thighs bigger.

    Soon Divina pulled his dick out and another wet feeling enveloped his dick and this time his dick went completely in, he could feel his dick reaching her throat and subconsciously he held her head with both of his hands.

    Roman was sure this wasn''t Divina so it was Fiona, she pulled his dick out and swallowed it again and this time even reaching further in without gagging once.

    Roman quickly held her head and pushed his dick in and out of her mouth several times slowly while her tongue was moving around his dick each time he did, she was fucking good at giving heads, even better than Reina.

    Soon Roman felt another wet feeling but this time it was his ball sack, Divina went for Roman''s balls licking and sucking on them causing him to let go of Fiona and use both of his hands to hold the bed as the pleasure he felt was too much.

    Roman had no idea how Divina knew to go for his balls, but now he was getting stimulated in both his dick and his balls.

    Slurping sounds filled the room as Divina swallowed one of his ball sacks and sucked on it while Fiona continued sucking on his dick, Roman was currently on cloud nine, and this way he knew he wasn''t going to last long as pressure began building in his dick.

    Still he held on, it hasn''t been long since they stared and he couldn''t afford to finish this fast, but it wasn''t his choice to make, both of them in their quest to please Roman increased their motion.

    Fiona sucking his dick faster and faster while Divina sucked on his balls, using her tongue to play with it inside her mouth.

    ''Shit...shit, this is what I get for trying a threesome with two Milfs'' Roman mumbled as he knew whe wouldn''t lash another minute.

    He quickly grabbed Fiona''s head again and since his dick could go all the way, he went all the way.

    Roman thrust his dick in and out of Fiona''s mouth she could only keep her mouth open and wait for him to be done, Roman let out tiny grunts as he continued throat fucking her till his dick exploded in her mouth.

    Roman pushed his dick so far in his cum was going directly to her throat and he pulled out and stuffed his dick into Divina''s throat too letting out the rest of his load in her mouth.

    The three of them stopped to catch their breath, Roman especially but the next moment he stood up and both of them went towards the bed.

    Divina didn''t argue as Fiona wanted to placed herself in front of Roman but before she could, Roman stopped her as he had other plans for them.

    "Yes there you go" Roman smiled as he walked back and looked at both of them.

    Both of the girls were on the bed on all fours, Fiona was on the bed with her ass facing Roman and Divina was on top of Fiona with her ass also facing Roman.

    They had no idea what this was but as long as they were going to get their pussy filled up, they had no complaints.

    Both of their wetholes were now visible and Roman''s dick was already starting to twitch in anticipation.

    Roman started with the lowest part of the step which was Fiona and positioned himself in front of her pussy, but before sticking his dick in her pussy his face first went to Divina''s pussy as he licked and sucked on her pussy.

    Her pussy was already wet and glistening with fluids and with his face really close he couldn''t stop himself as his tongue played with her insides.

    "Ahh~ahhannn..." Divina moaned as Roman ate her pussy, she wasn''t sure what was happening but she liked it.

    Roman continued for some seconds and with Divina moaning loudly Fiona thought Roman was already starting with her but the next moment his dick penetrated her pussy.

    Roman was so aroused he couldn''t keep himself anymore and he plunged his dick into Fiona ''s pussy.

    Fiona ''s pussy was tight but also wet letting his dick reach deeper inside her pussy and at that moment she felt strength leaving her legs.

    Roman''s dick was big for her but he was still able to push his dick in, loud moaning sounds escaped her lips as Roman pulled his dick out and pushed it in again. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Oh...ohh...Ahhaann...nggnn..." Fiona moaned loudly as Roman was now ramming his dick into her pussy repeatedly causing both of their bodies to jerk forward in sync along with Divina body since she was son top.

    Fiona could only moan and try to hold on each time Roman plunge his dick in, she couldn''t believe it, she was finally having sex after many long years.

    ''Why the heck are all pussies in this world good, fuck she feels great, my head is spinning'' Roman mumbled inwardly as he drove his dick deeper each time into her wet pussy.

    Divina could only get more and more horny as she waited for her turn, she also had no idea if her turn would come since some males couldn''t go more than once and Roman had already cum once.

    Divina couldn''t help but want Roman''s dick more and more as Fiona moan louder, with how she moan and how big Roman was, she knew her pussy would be filled.

    "Ahhhh~Yes... I''m...ohh...cu-mingg..." Fiona screamed as her body reached its peak and love juices began flowing out of her pussy as her legs vibrated furiously before she collapsed on the bed.

    Fiona was on the bed breathing heavily and struggling to catch her breath as her orgasm came to a stop, Divina who saw that Fiona was done wanted to look at Roman to see if he could keep going when his dick touched her pussy.

 Chapter 56 - 56 Milf Threesome 2 (+18)

    Before Divina could turn around and look at him, Roman rammed his dick into her pussy.

    Divina now understood what Fiona was going through that made her moans so loudly, Roman''s dick was big.

    Divina and Fiona were Milfs in Roman''s eyes but their wet holes were still tight because they haven''t really had sex much, Fiona has only had sex twice, while Divina had sex only once and got pregnant.

    Divina was tight but not like Fiona, but she was also wet, so his dick was able to penetrate her.

    Roman stopped for a while letting his dick settle, Divina couldn''t stop moaning with Roman''s dick in her pussy, and then he moved his waist.

    "Ahh~Ahann...nnn...ahhnn..." Divina moaned loudly as Roman began moving his waist back and forth, plunging his dick deeper each time into her wet hole, her meat walls were pressing against his dick, but that didn''t stop him as he continued fucking her pussy.

    Roman let out little grunting sounds as he pushed his dick in and out of her pussy causing Divina to moan even more loudly before he increased his pace.

    Roman held Divina''s waist with both of his hands and increased the motion of his thrust ramming his dick into her pussy while she moaned loudly.

    Roman was thrusting in so fast his motion generated slapping sounds as his crotch collided with her ass.

    Fiona was still underneath them as she had lost strength in her legs, she was awake and a smile was on her face as her pussy felt elevated.

    When she woke up this morning, she had no plans of doing anything today, and had no idea this would be one of the best days in her life, even though she was satisfied at the moment she still wanted more.

    Fiona couldn''t help but imagine, if Roman could do this to her everyday, then she wanted nothing more in life, just eat, bathe, have sex and repeat.

    Roman pushed Divina''s ass downward and raised her waist upward as he climbed on top of her ass and continued fucking her pussy.

    "Ohh, don''t...d-don''t...yes, yes..." Divina moaned as Roman plowed her pussy with everything he had.

    Both of them were breathing heavily as Roman kept thrusting, it wasn''t long since Roman came, but at the moment, his body was filled with energy as he rammed his dick into Divina''s pussy roughly.

    Divina moaned as her body moved back and forth with each thrust; each time Roman''s dick entered her pussy, a zap of electricity would run through her entire body, causing her to moan even more loudly.

    Her mind was currently blank, and all she wanted was for Roman to continue fucking her pussy till the end of time, but her body was already filled as her legs began to tremble.

    She lasted even more than Fiona as Roman continued fucking her for minutes before her legs began vibrating and her body convulsed.

    Roman was also close to his peak and continued fucking her as she squirmed below him while love juices leaked out of her pussy but Roman still didn''t stop till he let out a loud grunt and began pouring his jizz inside her pussy and finally, he collapsed on top of Divina who collapsed on top of Fiona before he rolled over and lay on the bed.

    All three of them were on the bed as Roman and Divina struggled to catch their breath, Fiona had recovered from her orgasm but still didn''t stand up.

    Roman rested for a while before standing up, he was slightly tired, if felt like all the food he ate was gone before Fiona also stood up.

    Divina was already asleep so only both of them were awake and Fiona who still wasn''t satisfied wanted more, Roman on the other hand also wanted to bang her again.

    Since Divina was the last person he fucked, it was safe to bang Fiona again.

    "Do you want to bathe before you leave?" Fiona asked and Roman answered with a smile and walked behind her staring at her ass as she walked into the bathroom.

    "Fiona also had a small chair in her bath where she sat down to bath, so Roman sat on top of the chair as Fiona pour water into a smaller bucket.

    "I need to bathe and be on my way" Roman spoke as he wanted to see what Fiona would do but she did nothing. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Fiona went on her knee in front of Roman as she took a bowl of the water, Roman just closed his eyes and let her pour it on his body.

    "I think I''m a little sore" Roman said as he bent his neck and moved his shoulder blades, he wasn''t really sore he just wanted Fiona to massage his shoulders.

    "You''re sore, I can help you with that" Fiona said immediately.

    "Really?"

    "Yes," Fiona answered and wanted to move to Roman''s back but he stopped her.

    "Can''t you do it in front?" Roman spoke.

    "No problem" A smile formed on Fiona''s face as she stood in front of Roman, even though he was leaving she would do anything he wanted for a second chance at this, even though it meant she had to wait.

    Fiona placed her hands on Roman''s shoulder and immediately a soothing feeling enveloped his shoulder.

    ''Magic, i totally forgot she was a healer, so she can''t do things like this''

    "Don''t you like it" she muttered as she saw Roman''s face but his eyes began wandering somewhere else.

    Roman stared at her breasts and realized he didn''t actually play with them, he just went straight for sex and didn''t get the chance to appreciate her jugs.

    Fiona saw Roman looking at her breasts, and immediately she brought them forward in front of Roman moving herself closer to his body.

    A smile formed on his face as he quickly brought his face forward and used his hands to push her tits upward as he sucked on her right nipple while his other hand moved to her left.

 Chapter 57 - 57 Fiona (+18)

    "Mhmm..."

    Fiona raised her head moaning softly as Roman''s tongue and hands played with both of her nipples.

    Roman continued sucking on Fiona''s nipples as his hand fondled and played with her breasts; Roman continued, and after a while, he stopped, Fiona was already breathing heavily, and moaning softly when he stopped.

    Both of their faces were inches away and Fiona moved her face forward and soon both of their lips were joined, Fiona was overly aggressive with the kiss and Roman just played along.

    Roman finally broke the kiss as his dick was now rock hard, with Fiona in front of him he couldn''t hold back but there were currently in the bathroom.

    "Bed" Roman spoke as he stood up and Fiona dashed into the room towards the bed with a smile on her face, this was it, she was going to experience bliss all over again.

    Roman followed behind her and on one side of the bed Fiona had lay down with her legs spread open waiting on him.

    Roman took a deep breath as Fiona was in front of him, even though she wasn''t begging to be fucked he could see it in her eyes, she couldn''t wait for Roman to be inside of her, but he was going to exploit that.

    Roman moved closer as his hands touched her pussy causing a shiver to run down her body, she wanted him so badly her pussy was already leaking fluids which Roman took as an invitation but he didn''t put his dick instead he started with his fingers.

    "Ahhann..." Fiona moaned as Roman slipped two of his fingers inside her pussy, at first he didn''t move then he bent his fingers inside her pussy and began moving them.

    "Ahaan..." Fiona moaned as Roman found her spot and continued pushing his fingers in.

    Roman increased the motion of his fingers drilling them deeper into her wet hole as Fiona moaned louder and louder.

    Fiona grabbed the sheets on her bed as she felt strength draining from her legs and she couldn''t stop moaning, Roman was just too good at this.

    She couldn''t believe this was just his fingers and she was already getting close to her peak, she could feel her body couldn''t take more of this pleasure.

    Roman didn''t give her a moment of rest as he continued his assault on her pussy pushing his fingers as deep as they could go and Fiona moaning only increased with each second but suddenly Roman stopped and pulled his fingers out.

    Fiona couldn''t believe what just happened as she stared at Roman, she was sure in a minute or two she would have reached her peak but he stopped then Roman positioned his dick in front of her pussy.

    Fiona suddenly smile as she laid back down, at least now she knew why he pulled out, she could only wait in anticipation as he positioned his dick in front of her wet pussy.

    Now Fiona wanted his dick even more than she did just a few minutes ago, her pussy wanted something in there and fast.

    "Nggnn..." Fiona let out a soft moan as Roman''s dick brushed against her wet pussy, he didn''t pushed it in and just hit her pussy with his dick a few times.

    Roman didn''t just ram his dick in, hecontinued teasing her rubbing his dick on her pussy without putting it in till Fiona just couldn''t stand it.

    She was horny beyond reasoning, if she could push his dick in by herself then she would have done so, it was like he was punishing her for something, but Roman was just having fun.

    Roman looked at Fiona''s face and her face says it all, she was in heat and Roman couldn''t help but smirk as he finally held her waist and pushed his dick in.

    "Ahhhh..." Fiona screamed as Roman plunged his dick deep into her wet hole.

    Roman immediately picked up his pace slamming his dick continuously into Fiona''s pussy causing her to moan even louder, this time he wasn''t stopping for anything.

    Fiona was already close to her peak once so it wouldn''t take long for her to reach it, but he was also going to enjoy the experience. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Roman took quick breaths as he held her waist and continued his motion, Fiona''s pussy was like a warm cave currently hugging his huge dick and he continued slamming his dick into her wet hole.

    Roman pulled his dick out and without wasting time he raised both of her legs and placed them on his shoulder, immediately he rammed his dick back in.

    Roman now had both of her legs in front of him and with his hands he held them tightly as he increased his motion drilling his dick into Fiona''s pussy.

    Fiona head was blank, she had no idea how loud she was moaning and all she wanted was for Roman to continue his assault on her pussy, she wanted nothing else.

    "Y-Yes...more...just like that...Ahhann" Fiona moaned as she held the sheets tightly as Roman continued fucking her.

    Both of their body moved back and forth each time Roman thrust his dick in, and every time his dick went in she felt like losing her mind, Roman had a huge dick and she was just too horny to think of anything else.

    ''Fuck, fuck...this is fucking great, I thought she was going to cum immediately but I guess I''m going to have to up my game''

    Roman had been at this for some minutes now and Fiona was just moaning loudly, and he was slowly getting close to his peak.

    Roman pulled his dick out and Fiona was totally out of breath as she couldn''t even speak but she still hasn''t orgasms so Roman flip her to the other side with her ass facing towards him.

    Roman wasted no time ramming his dick back into her pussy causing her to let out another loud moan.

    "Mhmm~Ahnn...Yes.." Fiona had no idea what words came out of her mouth but it didn''t matter.

 Chapter 58 - 58 Fiona 2 (+18)

    Roman grabbed her ass and dug his hands into it as he turned her around, she had already spread her legs, and Roman once again positioned his dick in front of her wet hole.

    Roman wasted no time as he plunged his dick back into her pussy causing her to let out another loud moan.

    "Mhmm~Ahnn...Yes.." Fiona had no idea what words came out of her mouth but it didn''t matter.

    She was moaning loudly, and Roman''s hands moved away from her ass as he reached forward and grabbed her boobs as he began to pound her from behind.

    *PAH! PAH!*

    Moaning and slapping sounds filled the room as Roman moved; the pleasure he felt was just different; it was like all the girls had a different flavor, and he was a little kid tasting all of them.

    Apart from the first day, Roman hadn''t thought about his parents or his life on earth, though he had occasional thoughts about how different both of the worlds were, but he was already settling nicely into this world.

    "Ahann...nggnn...yes, just like thattt" Fiona moaned loudly as Roman pounded her pussy. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Each time his body collided with her ass, it sent a ripple and bounced back and forth; this time, he wanted to try Anal so bad, he could already imagine fucking her ass, but he couldn''t risk it.

    Roman still had no idea if pulling his dick out and sticking it in her ass would count as twice in a row since both Normal sex and Anal sex were still sex.

    Grunting sounds escaped Roman''s lips as he felt pleasure wash over him, his brain was doing the thinking while his body was moving.

    Fiona wasn''t as tight as the girls, but mostly importantly, she was good, moving her waist in sync as he increased his pace, plunging his dick deeper each time into her pussy.

    He held her waist with both of his hands and moved back and forth ramming his dick in and out of her pussy, creating slapping sounds with each thrust.

    "Oh...ohh...this is it" Fiona moaned loudly as her head went blank, she had had sex, even though it was a long time ago it wasn''t like this, she had no idea what Roman was doing or how he was doing it but her insides felt weird.

    Fiona couldn''t muffle her moans, so she used both of her hands to grab the sheets, but she wasn''t trying to; she didn''t care if she woke up Divina or not.

    The pleasure she felt was too much for her to think of any other thing as she continued moaning.

    Roman was banging her so hard she tried to hold on each time he plunged his dick in; to her, it felt like his dick was melting her insides.

    Fiona wanted this to continue for as long as possible, since she already reached her peak at first, she thought she would last longer than before, but it wasn''t the case as she could feel a storm coming again.

    Roman was currently in heaven, her pussy was draining his dick of life, but he continued thrusting, and soon he could feel pressure building at the base of his cock, he wasn''t going to last another minute like this, but Fiona was going to reach her earlier.

    Fiona convulsed and let out a loud moan as she finally reached her peak; her back arched, her eyes rolled back, and she collapsed on the bed with her legs shaking but Roman was still going.

    It took another ten seconds for Roman to also reached his peak Shooting his jizz inside of her pussy before pulling his dick out, and her love juices mixed with his semen began leaking out.

    Roman stumbled backward with a smile on his face; the sex was fucking amazing; Fiona was on the bed panting with her tongue out and a smile on her face.

    If someone had told her she was going to have sex twice today, she would have laughed at the person but now it was a reality.

    Not only that, but she reached her peak twice, and from the looks of it, Roman was also satisfied, and most importantly, he came inside of her; Fiona didn''t just want to have sex. She also wanted a child.

    Fiona stayed alone, and at her age, it wouldn''t be long before she would pass the childbearing age, and she would be alone for the rest of her life.

    Roman, on the other hand, hadn''t really thought about impregnating a female since he came inside all the girls he''d been with; the male had no responsibility, so he didn''t mind.

    "I''ll need to take another bath," Roman said to Fiona.

    "No problem, I would love to help, but I can''t stand up right now," Fiona said, and a smirk formed on Roman''s face as he walked into her bathroom.

    He wasn''t going to take a full bath, he just wanted to pour water over his body, and he did just that before cleaning his body and stepping out.

    Roman clothes were on the ground, and he picked them up and put them on as he looked at Fiona, who now had her eyes closed.

    Roman stretched his body as he stepped outside of her bedroom and into the living room; instead of just leaving, Roman sat on the chair.

    ''It''s evening time, maybe I still have time for one more, possibly two more since the other houses are all different, three more houses, and then Reina''s sister, plus her mother and Melissa''

    ''Still have to of people to visit before the awakening ceremony, but if I wait until after the awakening ceremony the points I''ll get from everyone would increase''

    Roman stared at the ceiling as he thought about it, even though the points he would gain from them wouldn''t be much even after the awakening ceremony, it would be more compared to what he would get now.

 Chapter 59 - 59 Girls Night

    A smile formed on his face, "Nah, I should bang them now, I''ll get lots of points later anyways, system"

    [Name: Roman Quinn]

    [Race: Human] S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Level: 1]

    [Encounters to level up: 10]

    [Ability(s): Dual Cultivation, Null Effect]

    [Curse: Lustbound limit]

    [Spell(s): None]

    [Mana: 80]

    [Strength: 30]

    [Agility: 30]

    [Stamina: 13(+1)]

    [Vitality: 50]

    [Spell power: 10(+5)]

    [Charm: 150]

    The screen appeared in front of Roman, and he glanced through it; he had ten encounters left to level up, even though he had no idea what the level-up would bring.

    ''I''m sure Fiona increased my spell power by 5, while Divina added 1 to my stamina, my increase is far too slow, but no worries''

    Roman stood up from the chair and stepped outside; he was going back home as he was still tired; he had banged four females just today, and it was finally coming to him.

    Roman''s closed the door as he stepped out with both of the ladies still asleep.

    It was already evening time as Roman walked back home; on the way home, he saw three of the girls he saw at the stream that day going to the stream, but he was behind them, so they had no idea.

    Roman chuckled a little as he looked at them; all three of them wore skimpy dresses, with one of them even going as far as taking off the strap of her dress and leaving her twin peaks outside.

    Roman had seen all of their boobs from the stream the other day, and even though he couldn''t see it now, he already knew what it looked like.

    The girls were going to pass by his house, where Anya was going to join them; that must be why they were passing through here instead of going straight to the stream, and he was right.

    The three of them, with their buckets, stopped in front of his house and knocked on the door.

    Anya stepped out, already holding a bucket in her hands, she stepped out and closed the door behind her, and then Roman came.

    "Roman," Anya spoke, and all three of the girls quickly turned around to see Roman behind them.

    "Hi," Roman spoke as he walked past them, sneaking glances at the girl who had her breasts out.

    "Hi..." All three of the girls answered as Roman walked in.

    "He''s so handsome" one of them muttered.

    The three girls were Luna, Lina, and Liora; their names were similar even though they weren''t related by any means; Liora was the youngest, with her birthday just days before Roman''s, while Luna and Lina were early in the year.

    Also, it''s currently the last month of the year; the awakening ceremony would be one week before the new year, and after the new year, the academy would start a new session with the new class.

    Luna was the one who had her breasts out, and she usually does that all day. At home, she goes completely naked; the concept of clothes even a little didn''t apply to her; she had light brown and had the biggest breast among the three, but not as big as Anya.

    Anya was the senior one amongst all of them since they were all 18 years old.

    "Is it true that she already had sex with Reina?" Lina asked; she had short black hair with perky medium-sized tits, which were prodded against her dress.

    "Yes, last night" Anya answered as the four of them walked to the next house to call Melissa.

    "I can''t believe Reina was the first" Liora spoke.

    "I was the first" Anya answered.

    "Of course you are; he''s your brother; I''m talking about us; when do you think he''ll visit our houses, tomorrow or next?" Luna asked.

    "I have no idea, but I''m sure he will, and just do you know, we''ve had sex twice," Anya said, and the girls couldn''t help but envy her.

    Melissa stepped outside as she heard a knock followed by voices, so she already knew it was her friends; all of them were friends apart from Selene, who had just come some months ago and was too shy to interact with them.

    "Hi, what are you talking about?" Melissa asked.

    "Do you know Anya had had sex twice" Luna spoke and Melissa was surprised, "He''d also had sex with Reina"

    "Really...then you girls would be next, I''m so jealous"

    "Don''t worry, I''m sure you''ll have another opportunity" Lina said.

    "I''m leaving the village; which opportunity would I have? The city is big and has males, but where would I get enough to pay for time with a city male?" Melissa said.

    "True, maybe you should beg Anya," Liora said, and Melissa turned towards Anya.

    "Hey, I can''t force my brother to have sex with you. I can talk to him, but I''m sure he won''t have the time since these three would eat him up if they get the opportunity," Anya spoke.

    "What if you bring him this night?" Luna spoke.

    "You mean to bring him to our party this night?" Anya asked.

    "Yes, I mean... I''m nothing doing it, so we''ll have sex with him, but maybe we''ll get to talk to him. To be honest, I''m still a little afraid of talking to him," Luna said.

    "That''s true; it''s the same for me," Lina said.

    "That''s not the problem, why would he want to come? We''re just going to eat. Liora was going to sing while Reina and her sister would dance, and then we''d play some games. Do you think he''ll want to come to that?" Anya said.

    "That''s true. I don''t think males are interested in those kinds of things, and it''ll be at night, so he might want to sleep," Luna said.

    "Still, I''ll ask him when I get home; I''m sure he''ll say no," Anya answered as the girls stopped in front of Reina''s house.

    "Reina, you home?" Luna shouted; then they heard footsteps, and the door opened.

 Chapter 60 - 60 Girls Night

    "Oh, I forgot we were supposed to go together, but I''ll go with you" Reina spoke as she stepped outside.

    "Why wouldn''t you forget? I''m sure you have forgotten your own name after having sex with Roman," Luna said.

    "Oh, you heard right, it was amazing, I never knew it was..."

    "Stop it, we''ll talk about it after we have also had sex. Don''t make us start thinking weird things," Liora spoke.

    "I kinda want to hear about it, so we should know what he liked, so when it''s our turn, we''ll do our best," Luna said.

    "Oh, that''s true. Did you do anything that he liked?" Lina asked Reina as the group walked to the stream.

    "I didn''t do much, but I was going at sucking his thing, and he really liked that," Reina said.

    "Oh, then that''s good, I''m the best; I''ve had lots of practice," Luna said, and Anya laughed.

    "Why are you laughing?" Luna asked but Reina was the one who answered.

    "You''ll know why she''s laughing when it''s your turn, all the practice you did would only do a little, but you''re going to enjoy it, I wish I could do it every day"

    "We''re planning to invite Roman this night" Lina said.

    "Roman...wait this night, why?" Reina asked.

    "Why what? So we can talk to him? I''m sure he knows our names, but we should at least talk to him," Luna spoke.

    "Did you say he''s coming? If he is, then I''m not dancing anymore," Reina said.

    "So that''s what you are worried about. Do you think he''ll hate your dancing? You dance really well," Liora spoke.

    "Are you okay with singing?" Reina asked Liora and she nodded.

    "If he comes, I''m going to sing so well, he''s going to like me, and we''re going to have sex in front of all of you," Liora said with a smile as she stared at the sky.

    "Keep dreaming"

    The girls arrived at the stream and began filling their buckets with water; this time, they didn''t stop to play with the water.

    "Don''t forget to ask him when you get home" Luna said to Anya as she walked back home.

    Anya was going to visit the stream four or five times at most since they still had water at home.

    ...

    Roman went straight to his bed. As he stepped inside the house, he saw Amelia in his room straightening his bed; the sheets had been changed, and his room was squeaky clean.

    "You''re back, who did you visit?" Amelia asked.

    "Oh, that''s right, I only visited Fiona today. Don''t worry, I already have a plan to visit everybody before the awakening ceremony," Roman spoke as he collapsed onto his bed.

    "You look tired, do you want something to eat, I cooked... Roman," Amelia spoke as his eyes were closed; he was so tired he fell asleep right away.

    ...

    Roman rolled his bed as his eyes fluttered open. He could see that it was nighttime, but he had no idea how late it was.

    ''That was a much-needed nap,'' Roman yawned as he sat up; his throat was parched, so he stood up to get water.

    As he stepped into the living room he saw Anya all dressed up and heading out even though it was nighttime.

    "Are you heading somewhere?" Roman asked and she turned around.

    "Yes, I already went but I came back to get sheets, I forgot"

    "A sleepover, alright, have fun," Roman spoke.

    "Wait, would you like to come? No, not that; I was told to invite you; when I came home, you were already asleep, so I didn''t want to wake you up," Anya said.

    "Invite me, to a sleepover... who''s going to be there?" Roman asked.

    "All the girls except Selene" Anya answered.

    ''All the girls are having a sleepover and invited me, I''m feeling refreshed maybe I''ll go, but what am I going there to do''

    "Do you want to come?" Anya asked.

    ...

    "We should wait for Anya before eating" Luna spoke to the rest of the group.

    All the girls were present: Melissa, Luna, Lina, Liora, Reina, and her sister Mira, they were currently in Luna''s house while her mother was out.

    All the night the girls gathered, they usually gathered in her house, so Luna''s mother went to sleep in Lina''s house.

    All of them were naked from the waist up, and the only clothes they wore were tiny clothing around their waist; the girls had been doing this since they were 15.

    The village was safe, especially at night, since Sara and Diana were always on patrol at night, and the barrier was up.

    "I wish Roman came?"

    "You heard Anya, Roman is already asleep, he''s not going to come, stop dreaming Liora"

    "I''m back" Anya spoke as she opened the door and stepped into the living room where the girls were gathered.

    "Oh, you''re..." All the girls were in shock as Roman was behind Anya.

    "Hi, Anya told me I was invited; I hope I''m not interrupting," Roman spoke as he stepped in.

    "No, you''re welcome to my home" Luna spoke immediately as she stood up and offered Roman her chair while she went to grab another one.

    The other girls couldn''t speak as they stared at him till he sat down. Initially, Anya already told them Roman was asleep when she came earlier, but now he was here.

    The girls all sat down spread out in the living room; each of their chairs stood close to the wall, leaving a space in the center where Liora was going to sing.

    Liora loved singing and made it a habit of singing each time, and soon it became normal for Liora to sing. Reina and her sister would dance, and then they played games.

    Luna returned with another chair, which she sat on, and now all the girls were staring at Roman while he was staring at their twin peaks, each one different from the other. He couldn''t help it as his little brother stood up, but it didn''t show since he sat down.

    "Liora, you''re starting," Luna spoke, and Liora turned towards her shaking her head.

    She was the one who wanted to sing for Roman but now that he was here, she was shy, too shy to sing.

    ''I knew I would be interrupting, it''s a girl''s night, why did I come, I should have continued sleeping, I can''t leave now that I''m here''

    Luna stood up with a smile on her face, walked towards Liora, and whispered in her ears, "Stand up and sing; what is wrong with you? If you don''t sing, I''m going to kill you." Luna walked back to her seat.

    Of course, Liora knew she wasn''t going to kill her, but she was going to do something far worse, so she mustered all her courage and stood up.

    All eyes in the room fell on her as she sat down on the ground in the center of the group and cleared her throat. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Roman had no idea what she wanted to do Anya never told her what they did except the fact that they played games; that was one reason he came but not the main reason.

    Liora opened her mouth to sing, and Roman couldn''t help but be amazed; she had one of the most wonderful voices he had ever heard in his life.

    Liora''s eyes were closed as she sang, and he could see either in all the girl''s faces; they were also amazing; the fact that she was singing like this without any instruments was simply amazing.

    Liora sang for 5 minutes before finally stopping; Roman, along with all the girls, all clapped as she went back to her seat; before Luna could speak, Reina stood up.

    "Next, we''ll play a game called..." Reina spoke.

    "Stop, you and Mira were supposed to dance next. Are you afraid of dancing in front of Roman?" Luna spoke out loud, and Roman turned towards Reina.

    "Don''t let me stop," Roman spoke. He wanted to see what kind of dance she wanted to dance, and again, she was partly naked, so any dance would be appealing to him.

    Reina finally gave up and stepped into the center while Mira didn''t move. Her head was down, but Reina didn''t mind as she closed her eyes and the girls began singing.

    Her arms rose slowly, like smoke curling from a candle, fingers trailing through the air with effortless grace. Her body followed ¡ª a turn, soft and smooth, hair spinning like a silk ribbon behind her.

    One foot slid forward, the other traced a half-circle, and her hips swayed in time to the rhythm. She dipped low, then rose in a sudden spiral, toes barely touching the ground before she spun again, faster this time.

    Her dance followed the song the girls sang, and Roman couldn''t help but smile; this was peak entertainment.

    As Reina danced to the rhythm, Luna stepped into her room and returned with a small box as the dance ended, the same thing happened as the girls clapped and a smile formed on her face as she saw Roman smiling and clapping.

    The next moment all the girls stepped down from the chair to the ground and Roman followed them as Luna placed the box in the middle and opened it up.

    Luna picked up a dice and a cup and placed it in center and a bunch of coins were inside the box.

    "Alright, Roman," Luna said, shaking the dice in the cup. "It''s called Wyvern Bones. Simple rules, I''ll explain it since we''re all familiar with it"

    Roman simply nodded.

    She placed the cup upside down, covering the dice. "I roll the dice in secret and look at the total. Then I say a number out loud ¡ª but I can lie if I want, then the person to the left is the next"

    "You either believe me and roll again, calling a higher number¡­ or you challenge me. If I lied, I lose. If I told the truth, you lose."

    "And we just keep going?"

    "Yep," Luna said with a grin. "Until someone wins, or until the pot runs out." Luna said as she began sharing the coins.

    .

    .

    .

    Hi guys, sorry for not posting the bonus chapter; I was a little occupied, but I''m going to update 3 chapters tomorrow.

    Also, the story is a bit slow now, but it picks up after the awakening ceremony, so bear with me; thanks for reading my work.

 Chapter 61 - 61 A game

    The box was filled with coins the girls had gathered since they began playing.

    At first, the coins were split based on how much each girl had contributed. But now that Roman had joined, the total was divided equally among all eight of them and none of the girls complained.

    "So, each round, everyone puts in one coin except the caller," Roman said, clarifying. "And if I challenge you and win, I take the whole pot and you also give me one extra coin, right?"

    "Exactly," Luna nodded. "And if you''re wrong and I was telling the truth, I take one of your coins and retain being the caller"

    Roman nodded again. "What if no one challenges?"

    "If no one challenges and the caller is telling the truth, the game continues," Luna said. "The pot stays, and we add more coins next round. But if the caller was lying and no one challenged, the caller gets to take all the coins in the pot."

    "Huh¡­ that''s clever," Roman said.

    "Oh, and one more thing," Luna added. "If you tell the truth three times in a row being challenged, you lose half of all your coins as a penalty. The game isn''t fun if no one takes risks."

    Each of them had ten coins. Since Luna was the caller, the other seven players each added a coin to the box, seven coins total.

    Luna picked up the dice cup, gave it a few shakes, and set it down with a light tap. She peeked underneath, then covered it again.

    To her left was Roman, who would go first. She looked at him with a sly grin.

    "Two," she said.

    It was a six-sided die. Rolling a two was rare, which made it likely she was bluffing or maybe she was just trying to trick them.

    If Roman challenged her and she was lying, he''d win all seven coins and an extra one from Luna ¡ª giving him 17 coins, more than the others. But if she was telling the truth, he''d have to give up a coin and drop to 8 coins.

    He thought about it for a second, then chose the safer option. "Pass."

    "Anyone else?" Luna asked.

    The other girls looked around, then slowly shook their heads. No one challenged then Luna opened the cup, and the numbers on it were two and one; she had a three, and a smile was on her face as she grabbed the entire coin and handed the cup to Roman.

    ''She was lying, damn...''

    Luna now had 17 coins, and she placed one inside the box, and the others did the same; Roman proceeded to shake the cup and then took a peek; the number was shocking, double six.

    A smile formed on his face as he called the number, "Two"

    All the girls knew he was trying to do the same thing, there was no way he rolled a two after what just happened.

    The room went quiet for a second.

    Roman had just called "Two,"

    The exact same number Luna had called before. Everyone looked at him with narrowed eyes.

    He had a small smile on his face, the kind that made you wonder if he was confident or just bluffing really well.

    They were all thinking the same thing.

    Was he copying Luna''s move? Was he bluffing too? Or¡­ was he really lucky enough to roll a two?

    Luna leaned forward, arms folded under her chin, watching him closely now.

    The rest of the girls exchanged glances. Liora almost raised her hand but then pulled it back with a quiet sigh.

    "Pass," she said.

    One by one, they passed too. No one wanted to risk it. Roman''s expression was too calm, too casual.

    Luna, however, hesitated. Her fingers tapped her knee. She had just been in that same spot and bluffed her way into winning seven coins. It felt like Roman was doing the same.

    But what if he wasn''t?

    He looked at her, his smile still there, but his eyes weren''t giving anything away.

    "I pass," she said at last, and Roman''s smile turned into a smirk.

    Roman grinned and opened the cup slowly like he was unveiling treasure.

    Two dice sat side by side, both showing a six.

    The room broke into groans and laughter.

    "No way!" Liora shouted, "I knew you were lying"

    "You couldn''t have rolled a two just after what happened but it was a perfect bluff?!" Reina said, clearly annoyed but impressed.

    Roman casually reached into the box gathered up the coins, seven of them ¡ª and slid them into his little pile. He didn''t say anything, but the look he gave Luna was enough.

    "Lucky," Luna mumbled under her breath, but she was smiling too.

    The game was turning out to be interesting.

    Roman placed the cup down again, this time sliding it to the next girl on his left which was Anya.

    She picked it up and gave it a gentle shake, peeked under, and then sat up a little straighter.

    She looked around and cleared her throat softly.

    "Five," she said confidently.

    The number wasn''t too low, not too high. A safe bet. Everyone leaned in slightly.

    Anya was now starting to look nervous, twisting her fingers in her lap. Maybe she wasn''t bluffing ¡ª or maybe she was just really good at pretending.

    This time, Luna raised a hand.

    "I challenge," she said.

    Everyone tensed and turned to Anya who had a disappointed look on her face.

    She didn''t say anything and lifted the cup.

    It was a four and a one, she had been telling the truth.

    Luna sighed and handed over a coin to Anya, who now had a smile on her face; she didn''t say anything but was happy to win a challenge.

    And since Anya was right, she got to remain the caller for another round; the game was certainly interesting, and they played until all of them ran out of coins, and finally, Anya won the game.

    Roman and Luna, who won big and were favorites to win, actually lost when Anya told a lie and got away with it; the three of them were the last players, and Anya finally won.

    ...

    "I''m bringing the snacks" Luna spoke as she and Liora walked into the kitchen.

    The girls came back with snacks, which were some kind of cookies, but it was certainly delicious, which they all ate before lying down.

    Two rooms in the house belonged to Luna and her mother, but the girls usually slept on the ground after everything, and it was already past midnight.

    "Roman, you can sleep in my room. We usually sleep on the floor, but you might not like it, so you can use my room," Luna spoke.

    "Really, alright then, which is your room," Roman said as he sat up, and Luna pointed to her room; it was already cleaned out since she was expecting all of them to visit except Roman.

    Roman stood up and walked inside the room; it was just like Anya''s room, not a lot of stuff, just a bed, wardrobe, and then a table that had some things on top.

    ''This night was overall interesting, but the best is yet to come, so how would I approach this...I can just simply tell them to come, but there are seven girls out there''

    ''If I have sex with all of them, then that clears out everyone I''m obligated to have sex with, then I can just roam around having fun till the awakening ceremony'' Roman spoke as he sat on the bed with a smile on his face. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ''I should mentally prepare myself for all seven of them...if I sleep with all of them, is it going to be called an eightsome?'' Roman chuckled as he thought about it.

    "I''m really tired, but I''m happy" Anya spoke.

    "We all know you won; you can stop rubbing it in our faces, but what I can''t get over is the fact that Roman is sleeping on my bed," Luna spoke with a smile on her face.

    "Maybe we should all sleep in your room; we can sleep on the ground while he sleeps on the bed," Reina spoke.

    "True, that''s a good idea, and he sleeps naked most of the time," Anya said.

    "Really, wait...then we shouldn''t sleep there; I''ve never seen a male stuff, so I''m not sure I''ll be able to control myself," Luna spoke.

    "So you want to miss a possible opportunity just because you aren''t sure you''ll be able to control yourself? What if he lets us," Liora said.

    "You think he''ll going to let all seven of us, or just you four, since he hasn''t had sex with you yet? I can''t bear knowing you are having sex, and I''m looking at you," Melissa spoke.

    "I don''t think that would happen," Mira spoke; she was the quiet one out of all of them and hardly speaks.

    "Why do you think so?" Reina asked her sister.

    "Do you think he can have sex with four of us all at once, it''s impossible" Mira spoke.

    ''Turns out I didn''t need to do anything'' Roman muttered in his head as he stood by the door.

 Chapter 62 - 62 Lets Begin

    Roman was standing by the door. Initially, his plan was to get naked and go to the living room like he wanted something like water or some stuff. Then the girls would see him, and his little brother was already rock hard since the girls were basically naked.

    Even though he was a little used to it, he still couldn''t be in front of beautiful naked girls and control his dick, it was impossible, but he didn''t need to since it was also normal for him to be naked.

    But for a male, it was rare; Females could walk naked, but males hardly do, due to the fact that everyone would stop and stare at the male till he was out of sight.

    There had also been an incident of a male being kidnapped in the lower district, though all the females involved were later caught and thrown in jail, but still walking around naked wasn''t ideal for males, but inside a house, it was perfectly ok.

    Now, he didn''t even need to go; the girls were going to come to him. Roman stood by the door hearing their conversation, and the girls were still arguing about who and what they would do.

    Roman could open the door now and tell all of them to come, but he could also wait back and see where their conversation would lead to.

    After some minutes of nonstop talking, Roman was sure they were never going to take action; even Anya, who was there, still had doubts as to whether Roman would want them in the room.

    ''I''ll help them reach a decision'' Roman muttered to himself as he stepped outside the room into the last living room.

    The girls were still talking about it when Roman walked into the room, and he was naked with his little brother rock hard. Luna was the first to see him, and immediately, her jaws dropped; she couldn''t speak till the rest of them saw him.

    "I''m thirsty, where can I get water?" Roman asked as he stood in front of them.

    Apart from Reina and Anya, who had seen his dick, the rest of the girls were stumped; they couldn''t speak, even though they had never seen a dick. Of course, there were things to compare it to, but Roman''s own was different.

    "The water is in the kitchen; I''ll get a cup for you," Reina spoke as she stood up.

    "Is something wrong?" Roman asked like he had no idea what was happening.

    The girls couldn''t take their eyes off his dick and seeing him naked was already enough to get all of them extended aroused.

    Reina came back with the water, and Roman took the cup and walked back into the room, drinking it. As he walked back, soon the girls heard the sound of the door closing.

    "That is why you laughed when I said I''m really good at pleasing a male," Luna said, shock still evident on her face.

    "That''s exactly why, if you''ve never practiced with a real male, you won''t be able to know if you''re actually good, and my brother is really big; even my mother said she was surprised when I asked about it," Anya replied.

    "I''m not going to miss it; what if we go to his room after he''s asleep, we can just stare at it or maybe touch it or suck it a little," Liora spoke.

    "I don''t think he''ll be angry if we go now; I don''t think he minds since he is also naked; it''s not like there''s anything wrong with being naked," Lina spoke.

    "There''s nothing wrong, only that a male would also be naked; I don''t think I can hold myself back; what if we get him angry?" Melissa spoke.

    "He''s not going to get angry, and now I''m starting to feel it; I''m going," Anya spoke as she stood up, and immediately, the rest of the girls stood up; Mira was the first as she stood behind Anya.

    "He''s not going to mind," Anya spoke as she walked towards the room; all the girls held their sheets in their hands since they were going to sleep on the ground.

    *Knock!*

    "Come in," Roman spoke as he sat on his bed; he was beside the door, and once he heard footsteps, he sat in the bed.

    The door opened, and Anya was in front and stepped inside the room; the rest of the girls followed behind her, and immediately they came in, they resumed staring at Roman and his dick which was still rock hard.

    "Can we sleep here with you?" Anya asked.

    "Sure...also, the bed is enough for two so one person can sleep with me on the bed," Roman spoke, and immediately Mira, who was the quietest of all, dashed forward before any of the girls; even Roman was a little surprised.

    "Hey, I''m the owner of the bed, isn''t it right? I''m the one who sleeps with Roman," Luna spoke calmly, but behind that was something else.

    "I think Roman should choose who should sleep with him," Melissa said.

    "Why are you guys doing this? It''s not like anything is going to happen; you just lie down till morning," Roman spoke, "Or do you girls want something to happen?" Roman asked.

    "Yes," Reina spoke; that was what made her and Roman have sex; she knew he was going to ask he was asking.

    "What do you want to happen Luna?" Roman asked with a tiny smirk on his face.

    Luna had nothing to say as she turned towards Reina who nodded her head and told her to speak.

    "I...We want to have sex with you?" Luna asked. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "No, that''s not right, I want to have sex with you girls; I came here with that in mind; I was just going to tease you girls before we begin," Roman spoke, and the girl''s eyes widened.

    Reina and Anya weren''t surprised; for some reason, Roman now liked sex, which was a little strange to Anya, given that he didn''t really like girls a lot, but she didn''t care; with a brother like this, she would lack nothing.

 Chapter 63 - 63 Line up (+18)

    The girls who were a little shy or afraid of talking to Roman were completely taken by him, it was like they felt a lot deeper into his hole.

    Melissa was the happiest among all of them since this was her chance, her once-in-a-lifetime chance of being with a male, and she was going to take it.

    "I told you," Anya spoke as she jumped in and went straight for Roman''s face, and their lips crashed.

    The other girls saw this and immediately surrounded Roman.

    The rest of the girls went for his dick and now he could feel different hands grabbing his dick, but he was focused on Anya as their kiss intensified and they exchanged saliva.

    After some seconds, Roman broke the kiss, and now he could see the girls, all of them on their knees in front of him; it was magnificent.

    Reina was the one in control and moving her hands up and down his shaft but then Roman stopped and stood up.

    "Can you move your mother''s bed?" Roman asked Luna, and she nodded, but then she spoke.

    "Instead of that, we can move my bed there, it''s a lot easier to move"

    "Alright then, move it"

    Within seconds, the bed was already up, the door was opened, and the girls were transporting the bed to the other room.

    Roman wanted this for something; one bed alone was far too small since he wanted to line the girls up; there were seven girls and only one of him.

    The most he could go without stopping was twice, so he needed to bang as least there of the girls before reaching his peak, or else one of them would be left unsatisfied.

    Roman followed the girls behind, who were moving as fast as they could; the first touch of Roman''s dick alone was enough to send them into a frenzy; their pussies were already getting wetter and wetter by the second.

    "Don''t join them; put them in a line," Roman spoke, and the girls did just that; the beds were now side by side beside the wall, and once again, Roman sat on the bed.

    If this was back on earth, it would have been a sale as the girls struggled to kneel in front of Roman, so they would be first. Anya didn''t join them as Roman had shown her something else.

    The girls grabbed Roman''s dick once again, but Anya pushed Roman down; he was a little surprised, but a smile formed on his face as she brought her pussy closer to his mouth.

    She was in a 69 position, even though she had no idea about the position, and her pussy was in front of Roman; the scent whiffing off her pussy was intoxicating as Roman dug in, eating her out.

    Roman let out a tiny grunt as a wet feeling covered his dick, he wasn''t sure who was giving him a blowjob, but it was darn good, and he also went to work with Anya''s pussy.

    "Nggnn..." Anya moaned as Roman''s tongue moved around in her pussy, and as always she was always wet.

    Soon slurping sounds filled the room as the girls turned turns sucking Roman''s dick; Roman couldn''t see but he could tell they were talking turns because each time, it felt different.

    The girls all had different experience levels, but Anya wasn''t part of them as she was moaning loudly with Roman eating her pussy.

    Roman continued eating and licking her wet hole with his hands grabbing her ass, but he wasn''t getting what he wanted; the girls sucking his dick were never going to make him reach his peak, each of them was different, and some had no idea what they were doing.

    Anya seeing that Roman had stopped, climbed down and joined the girls sucking on Roman''s dick, and finally, he could see what was happening down below, but soon Reina also climbed on him after seeing Anya.

    Roman didn''t stop her and gave her the same treatment licking and sucking on her clit causing her to moan in bliss.

    Reina was also soaking wet, but after a few seconds, Roman could no longer bear it, and he took Reina off him and sat up; Roman stopped the girls and stood up.

    "I''m sure you''ll like to show your skill, but I also want to show my skills; any one of you that isn''t satisfied when I''m done, I''m going to invite you to stay with me till the awakening ceremony," Roman spoke.

    "That''s in three days" Luna replied.

    "Yes, and we''ll have sex day and night till the awakening ceremony," Roman spoke, and a smile formed on all of their faces, including Reina''s, but she knew it wasn''t likely since she had been with Roman; he was just too good.

    "Now, for why I arranged the bed like this, I want all of you to lay on the bed with your back facing mex Roman spoke.

    Immediately all the girls climbed onto the bed and lined their asses in front of him; the person in first was Reina, then Luna, Liora, Anya, Lina, Melissa, and lastly, Mira.

    Reina who was first thought Roman would go for her but he skipped one place and went for Luna, he was going to leave Reina and Anya for last since he had already been with them so he went for the next.

    Roman held her ass, and Luna smiled as she was the first one Roman chose; she was already wet, but now that Roman was going to stick his dick in her pussy she was dripping wet, and he landed a slap on her ass before positioning his dick in front of her pussy.

    Roman held her waist and, without wasting a second, slammed his dick in with force, and since she was a virgin, he broke through her hymen with one thrust.

    Luna screamed; even though she was wet, Roman''s dick was still too big for her tight hole.

    ''Fuck'' Roman let out a grunt as her meat walls hugged his dick tightly; she was so tight it was almost impossible for him to start moving, but with both of his hands, he slapped the two girls by Luna''s side, which were Reina and Liora.

    Both of the girls had red prints on their asses before Roman''s finger penetrated their wet holes, and he began moving his dick slowly in Luna''s pussy.

    Now all three of the girls were moaning, and Luna was in between screams and moans as Roman moved his dick in and out of her pussy.

    The rest of the girls could only wait for their turn, but Anya swooped in. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Since Roman''s mouth was free, she placed her boobs in front of him as she knew he liked tits, and Roman wasted no time sucking on her nipple.

 Chapter 64 - 64 The Edge (+18)

    Roman was completely occupied; his hands, dick, and mouth were all working in sync, pleasuring four girls all at once; this was by far the most work he had done.

    He increased his motion as Luna was now moaning loudly; her scream earlier had turned into moaning sounds as she held the sheet while Roman rammed her pussy nonstop.

    Now she knew why Roman made the statement about being satisfied earlier; he had just started, and she was already getting closer and closer to her peak.

    In a world like this, Roman, who was blessed by the goddess, was the best he could be; even without the goddess''s blessings, he was still going to conquer this world, though it might take a little longer.

    Anya moved her breast out of his mouth and joined her lips with Roman''s; Anya was already super horny as she sucked on Roman''s lips while they exchanged saliva; even though she wanted to be next, she had no choice but to wait for Roman to make his choice.

    Liora and Reina were also moaning loudly as Roman increased the motion of his fingers; he was thrusting them in and out rapidly, causing both of the girls to tremble under his touch. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Liora couldn''t believe this was just his fingers.

    "Ahann~Ohh... there''s...Ahh," Luna moaned as her legs began vibrating, she wanted to speak, but the words couldn''t come out as Roman was currently ramming her pussy, creating slapping sounds as both of their bodies collided.

    Each time her body moved forward, it felt like Roman''s dick was reaching the deepest part of her pussy and slamming on it.

    Luna''s legs vibrated furiously as she was close to the edge, and Roman didn''t let up as he continued thrusting in and out of her pussy, hitting her sweet spot over and over again till she finally reached her peak, and Roman pulled his dick out.

    Luna collapsed on the bed panting, but Roman wasted no time as he immediately moved to Liora, positioned his dick in front of her pussy; both of his fingers were extremely wet from fingering both of them, and his dick slid in without much effort.

    Liora was a virgin, and she was tight as hell, but she wasn''t as tight as Luna was; the moment Roman''s dick penetrated, she couldn''t help it as both of her hands went towards her mouth.

    It was too big, much bigger than she expected. She knew Roman was big, but since she was a virgin, it wasn''t what she expected as her wet hole was stretched open.

    If she took her hands off her mouth she was going to scream the entire house down as a tear down down her eyes, Roman couldn''t move for some seconds but soon he picked up the pace

    Within seconds of picking up the pace, Liora could already tell there was a difference; instead of the pain she felt earlier, it was now a pain mixed with pleasure, but soon the pleasure consumed the pain, and she began moaning.

    "Nggnn...Ahhann..." Liora moaned loudly as Roman focused on her; with both of his hands on her waist, Roman increased his motion, plunging his dick in and out of her pussy.

    Liora was on cloud nine, moaning non-stop as Roman kept ramming his dick inside her wet hole; she had no idea what was happening or how her face looked as she had her tongue out, and her eyes rolled back as Roman continued pounding her pussy from behind.

    Roman''s dick was so big it filled her entire hole.

    "Ahaann...ohh...yes...oh..." Liora moaned as her body jerked up and down with each of Roman''s thrusts.

    Roman on the other hand, was letting out little grunting sounds as he continued plowing her pussy; he increased his speed, creating slapping sounds; even though only some minutes had passed, Roman could tell she was getting close to her peak.

    "Oh my... Ahaann, Ohhh" Liora moaned loudly.

    Roman didn''t let up as he continued thrusting till Liora began vibrating, and as her legs shook, a smile formed on Roman''s face, and he increased his speed again, slamming his dick in and out of her pussy.

    After all the sex he''s had since arriving in this world was paying off, even after fucking Liora and Luna, Roman was nowhere near his peak, he could keep going.

    "Ahaann...nggnn.." Liora moaned.

    Her face was a mess, and she was moaning at the top of her voice as Roman grabbed both of her legs and increased the speed of his thrust, fully sending her over the edge.

    Liora held the sheets tightly with her head on the bed as her legs vibrated furiously; the moment Roman took his dick out, her love juice began flowing out as she lay there sweating and panting with a big smile on her face.

    She didn''t care about the challenge Roman made; all she cared about was she had finally been with a male; she now knew what it felt like to have a dick inside of her.

    Roman looked up, and the rest of the girls quickly sat up, looking at Roman for him to pick the next one; Roman walked towards Lina, and a smile fell on her face as she wanted to turn around, but Roman stopped her.

    Instead of doggy, he was going to do something different.

    She quickly spread her legs in a missionary position, and Roman positioned his dick at the entrance of her pussy; her pink slit was super inviting, and she was already wet.

    Roman wasted no time in thrusting his dick inside her wet cave.

    Unlike Luna and Liora, he didn''t break through any resistance, but she was super tight; he was sure she was a virgin, but her hymen was either too weak for him to notice, or she didn''t have one.

    "Ahann..." Lina screamed a little as Roman thrust his dick into her pussy, his dick was far too big for her pussy and needed time to adjust, but Roman didn''t give the time.

    Even though she was tight, he still continued moving back and forth, slowly at first, then he continuously increased his pace.

    Lina held the sheets with both of her hands as she felt like her pussy was going to be torn apart by Roman''s dick but that wasn''t the case.

    The more Roman pushed his dick inside her wet hole, the more the pain reduced, and her pleasure increased.

    "Ahaan..." Lina moaned in ecstasy as Roman pulled his dick out and slammed it inside of her, her head went blank in an instant, and all she could think about was for his dick to stay put.

    Roman held both of her legs and moved her forward as he began moving slowly back and forth again inside her tight hole; soon, he raised both of her legs and placed them on his right shoulder, joining them together.

    Roman pulled his dick out and thrust in again, this time with even more force, and then she began plowing her pussy.

    Roman now had both of her legs in front of him, and with his hands, he held them tightly as he increased his motion drilling his dick into Lina''s pussy.

    "Ahann... Nggnn~Ah..."

    Wet sloppy sounds reverberated each time Roman thrust his dick into her pussy, that was a sign of how wet she was as she continued taking Roman''s dick.

    "Ahhaann...Oh my...yes, more...I want more" Lina who was in pain some minutes ago moaned as Roman continued plunging his stick into her glory hole causing her to moan even louder.

    She couldn''t understand what she was saying as she moaned broken words, but all she wanted was for Roman to keep going.

    The rest of the girls who were watching them were getting even more aroused again, Mira just couldn''t wait for her turn as she wanted Roman to fuck her brain out after seeing the look on Lina''s face.

    With the sounds Lina was making, Mira and Melissa couldn''t wait for their turn; Reina and Anya, who had experienced it before, still wanted it even more.

    Roman quickly picked up his pace slamming his dick continuously into her pussy causing her to moan even louder. Roman took quick breaths as he held her waist and continued his motion.

    He still had four girls to go to; at the rate he was going, sleep wasn''t on his mind since he had already taken a long nap.

    Slapping sounds filled the room as Roman continued thrusting his dick in and out of her pussy till she was finally at the edge, and now for the first time of the night, Roman could feel himself also close to the edge.

    Roman picked up the pace even more ramming his dick repeatedly in her wet hole until he could feel pressure building in his dick and finally his dick exploded and Lina also reached her peak with love juices flowing out of her pussy.

 Chapter 65 - 65 Harder (+18)

    Roman backed away with a smile on his face, but this was just his first, he wasn''t done yet as he moved towards the next but he still needed a little time before he could pick up the pace again and as always Anya sweeps in.

    But Mira who was close to him was faster as she went for Roman''s dick while Anya settled for his face.

    He was planning to eat her one of them out but that seemed impossible now as Mira began sucking on his dick, since she was the only one she went all out taking his entire shaft in her mouth and causing it to regain it''s vigor.

    Mira parted her legs and climbed back on the bed with her ass facing Roman, since she was already in front she took the next spot as Roman closed the distance between the two of them.

    Roman smacked her ass, leaving a red print on her ass, which caused her to moan, Anya couldn''t help but shudder, even though it wasn''t her who Roman smacked, she couldn''t wait for her turn to arrive.

    Roman immediately positioned his dick in front of her Mira''s pussy and rammed it in causing her to make the loudest moan as she grabbed onto the sheets.

    Roman grunted as her meat walls enveloped his dick, he had broke through her resistance with a single thrust and now he felt stuck.

    Her meat walls were so tight they were pushing against his dick,Roman couldn''t help but let out a tiny moan as the walls of her pussy crushed his dick.

    Mira was now in a little bit of pain as she held the sheets tightly, Roman was definitely too big for her virgin pussy.

    She let out a soft moan as Roman''s dick filled her pussy, she felt like he was going to tear her apart but in her head she knew it wasn''t possible, at first she wanted to scream but now it was getting better.

    Roman finally began moving, he felt like he was going to cum just from doing nothing so he slowly began moving his waist back and forth.

    Even as tight as she was, her pussy was so wet Roman could move his dick back and forth, and soon he held her waist and began to increase his pace.

    Mira moaned loudly as Roman''s dick penetrated her wet hole; immediately, he began thrusting, pushing his dick in and out of her wet hole causing her to moan even loudly.

    "Anya, get on top of Mira," Roman spoke, and Anya did as Roman instructed immediately, getting on top of Mira in a doggy style position like Mira but she moved her waist upward a little and he smiled, they had the same idea. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Roman''s hands quickly went for her ass as he grabbed it and immediately he smacked her ass cheeks causing Anya to moan louder than Mira, and he was still fucking Mira.

    Roman didn''t slow down once and continued ramming Mira''s pussy with all his might, while still smacking Anya ass and soon her ass was all red, it seemed she liked a little pain.

    The next moment, Roman held Mira''s waist, he quickly focused all his attention on Mira, and the speed of his thrusting increased.

    His only focus was now on Mira as he held her waist with both of his hands, ramming his dick in and out of her pussy, creating slapping sounds with each thrust.

    "Oh...ohh...Ahhaann...nggnn..." Mira moaned loudly as Roman was now ramming his dick into her pussy repeatedly causing both of their bodies to jerk forward in sync.

    Mira didn''t try to muffle her moans since they couldn''t be heard anyway and Roman was banging her so hard she tried to hold on.

    Each time Roman''s dick went in, her mind immediately goes blank, this was truly heavenly.

    Melissa, Anya and Reina could only get more and more horny as they waited for their turn, and after Mira they had no idea who would be next.

    Roman continued ramming her pussy for what seemed like a long time, but it was only minutes, and Mira was so in the zone her tongue was out of her mouth as she moaned.

    Mira continued to moan even more loudly as Roman increased his pace, she was already close.

    "Ahhhh... I''m...cumm~Nggnn...Ahaa" Mira screamed as her body reached its peak and love juices began flowing out of her pussy and she collapsed on the bed.

    Mira was on the bed, breathing heavily and struggling to catch her breath as her orgasm came to a stop, but Roman set his eyes on Anya now.

    Initially he wanted both Anya and Reina to be the last ones, but now he didn''t care, he could continue going so it didn''t matter who came first or last.

    A smile formed on her face as she quickly turned around but Roman held her waist and flipped her around as he stretched her legs apart, he''d had enough of spanking her ass now he was going to plow her pussy.

    Roman was on top of her; the next moment, he plunged his dick inside her wet hole.

    A wet feeling enveloped Roman''s dick, he let out a grunt as his dick reached even deeper.

    "Nggnn..." Anya moaned, and a lewd smile formed on her face as Roman penetrated her.

    Anya grabbed onto the sheets, and just like the rest of the girls, she didn''t hold back her moan; she was moaning so loud as Roman plowed her pussy roughly.

    Roman adjusted his position and cupped both of her breasts as he increased the motion of his movement fucking her with even more strength than before.

    Since Anya enjoyed spanking so much, Roman wanted to see what else she enjoyed and his hands moved to her throat as he placed both of her hands around it but he didn''t choke her.

    "Aaahhh...Yes, harder..." Anya''s eyes were closed as she moaned as loud as she could.

    Roman tighten his grip a little and repeatly rammed his dick in her pussy; his waist moved in sync with her body and Anya loved every second of it.

 Chapter 66 - 66 Pistoning (+18)

    Roman pulled his hands and held her waist with both his hands and raised it upward a little before continuing his pistoning, he was ramming Anya so much she starting muttering utter rubbish out of pleasure.

    Roman stopped and pulled out his dick while Anya tried to catch her breath, he immediately flipped her upside down, and he went for her pussy as he slammed his dick in.

    Anya moaned loudly from the pleasure she felt, she loved the way Roman fucked her.

    Roman was thrusting in so hard it generating slapping sounds as both of their flesh hit against each other.

    Roman wasn''t even close to his peak since he just came but he could already feel Anya''s legs vibrating from pleasure but she was trying to hold back.

    "Oh... Roman... I''m...ohh," Anya screamed as her legs began to shake, and Roman increased his pace as he held her waist even more tightly.

    Thrusting his dick deep into her vagina till her entire body began to vibrate.

    "Ahaan...oh my, oh oh... YES" Anya moaned as she lost strength in her body and collapsed on the bed with love juices flowing out of her pussy.

    Without wasting a second Roman backed away and turned towards the two other girls.

    There were two more girls left Melissa and Reina, Roman had to run through both of them before his second orgasm.

    ''I can totally do it'' Roman muttered to himself.

    It didn''t matter which girl came next so he went for Reina, since Melissa was also a virgin he was going to leave her virgin pussy for last and finish inside of her.

    Roman positioned his dick in front of Reina and she was already letting out moaning sounds before Roman thrust his dick in, and finally it came.

    Roman pushed his dick into her wet hole causing her to let out a loud moaning sound, this was the bliss she was looking for.

    Reina made loud moans each time Roman pushed his dick in and he was losing his mind, Reina''s pussy was tight but at the same time also wet and slippery.

    Each time he thrust his dick in, it felt like her pussy was sucking his dick in, and a few seconds later Roman began increasing the motion of his thrust.

    Roman was thrusting a little faster now and Reina was still moaning loudly, he wanted to finger Melissa to get her ready while fucking Reina but it seemed impossible as he was just too far gone.

    Roman increased the speed of his thrust to the max.

    He held her waist with both of his hands moving her body back and forth to match the timing of his thrust as he rammed her pussy with all his strength.

    She held the sheets tight moaning loudly as Roman plowed her pussy roughly.

    Roman couldn''t stop as his mind went blank, he knew he was hitting all the right places as Reina continued to moan uncontrollably which only fueled Roman.

    "Ahh~Ahann...nggnn.... ahhaann...yes, oh yes" Reina muttered broken words in between moans.

    This was shaping out to be one of the best days of her life, the pleasure she felt couldn''t be topped, even though different males were around she would choose Roman all day long.

    Roman also let out little moans and grunts each time he plunge his dick into her wet hole, her meat walls were perfect as his dick went in and out of her pussy each time.

    Roman was already above and he was sure Reina was there too as her eyes were rolled back and her tongue was out as she moaned loudly.

    They had spent minutes in this position and Roman pulled his dick out and quickly raised Reina''s waist turning her around.

    Hitting Reina from behind was just different, her pussy was so wet Roman''s dick just slipped inside and he before he started moving his waist he smacked Reina''s ass with his hands and she moaned loudly.

    "Nggnn..."

    Roman landed another slap before he continued with even more pace.

    Roman moved his waist back and front pushing the entirety of his dick inside her pussy with each thrust.

    ''Oh my...this is even better than before, his dick is, I can''t keep''

    Reina place the side of her face on the bed as her entire body moved each time Roman rammed his dick in.

    Before long Reina''s legs began to vibrate and she knew she was close, she was moaning so loud it made Anya and Mira seemed like Roman was just playing with them.

    Roman held her waist and increased the speed of his thrust causing Reina to moan loudly and soon her entire body convulsed and she reached her peak.

    Now it was just Melissa left.

    Roman''s dick was getting it''s fill and since this was going to be the last he was going to give it his all,

    Roman went for Melissa next, her legs already spread open.

    With her legs already out she held the sheets in anticipation as Roman positioned his dick.

    Melissa let out a tiny moan as Roman''s dick touched her pussy, and the next moment Roman slammed his dick into her pussy causing her to scream loudly.

    This was her first, and as his dick went in all she wanted was for Roman to stop, it was painful, but she couldn''t tell him to stop.

    All the other girls eventually began moaning and she already knew the first time is going to be painful at first.

    Melissa clenched her teeth and held on to the sheets and Roman grabbed her waist, her pussy was by far the tightest, Roman couldn''t even pull his dick back out as he felt like he could cum from doing that.

    He had to wait a wait for her pussy to get used to his size before he could move, and for Melissa it was easier, the pain she felt was gone almost immediately as Roman began moving.

    "Mhmm..." She let out a tiny moan as Roman moved back and forth slowly but this wasn''t what he wanted. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ahhaann..." Melissa moaned as Roman held her waist with one of his hand, he pulled his dick out and slammed his dick back into her pussy again.

    Her meat walls pushed against his dick but Roman didn''t stop as he pulled out again and thrust in.

 Chapter 67 - 67 Done (+18)

    Melissa was moaning loudly but even she had no idea how loud she was moaning.

    Roman mind was blank as pleasure washed over his entire body, the pleasure was just too much, but he continued thrusting his dick in and out of Melissa''s tight pussy.

    Roman was already getting a little tired, his lower back was going to give up anytime from now, but he wasn''t going to.

    Roman kept thrusting in and out of Melissa''s pussy; with all the girls he''s had sex with, Roman was still getting more and more aroused.

    Melissa''s entire body moved up and down in sync with Roman''s movement as she moaned continuously.

    "Ahh~ Ahhaann...Yes...Yes..."

    Roman''s dick filled her entire pussy, and with each thrust, she felt his dick going deeper and deeper, and eventually, it felt like Roman was reaching in so deep his dick could touch her womb.

    Her moans got loud, and her tongue was out as she panted like a beast in heat as Roman fucked her.

    Melissa could only moan and try to hold on to the sheets each time Roman plunged his dick in; she felt like his dick was emptying her brain; all she was moaning was don''t stop.

    ''Fuck, this feels great, I''m tired, but this is fucking good,'' Roman mumbled inwardly as he drove his dick deeper each time into her wet pussy.

    Roman held Melissa''s waist with both of his hands; Melissa was moaning so loudly Roman knew she was getting close, so he held her waist with both of his hands and increased his motion.

    More slapping sounds were generated as Roman''s rammed his dick into her pussy furiously, but even after fucking her for a while, she still didn''t orgasm, and Roman changed his plans.

    Roman pulled his dick out of her pussy, and Melissa was breathing heavily and struggling to catch her breath, but Roman wasn''t going to give her time to.

    Roman turned her over and before she realized what was going on, Roman plunged his rod back into her pussy.

    "Mhmm...mmm..." Melissa held her mouth and muffled her screams; even though she knew it was coming, it was too sudden, and she wasn''t prepared for it.

    ''Fuck, fuck...this is the life; it''s like her pussy is milking my dick'' Roman let out a sigh as he held Melissa''s waist, pushing his dick further into her wet hole.

    "Ahh~Mhmm... wait... Ahh..." Tiny moans escaped Melissa''s mouth as Roman began moving his waist.

    Roman was now moving his waist back and forth slowly, this new position now felt different.

    It felt like this was the first time with the way her meat walls were pushing against his dick.

    Soon Roman increased his pace a little pushing his dick in and out of her pussy while her muffled scream was replaced with loud moaning sounds.

    Roman plowed Melissa''s pussy with all his strength, and before long, her legs began trembling as she felt herself close.

    "I''m... Ahhaann... I''m c-cumming..." Melissa muttered in between her moans and held the sheets tightly as her entire body was shaking but Roman still didn''t stop as he knew he was close.

    His dick was still rock hard, and he continued ramming his dick inside her pussy till she lost strength, and finally, he exploded; Roman orgasm lasted for some seconds as he offloaded everything inside of her pussy.

    Finally, she collapsed on the bed with love juices flowing out of her pussy as Roman pulled his dick out and backed away.

    Both of them were panting, and Roman was much more than Melissa; this was the first time he was doing this much work in his entire life; his back was killing him, and he felt like collapsing, but he didn''t.

    Some of the girls weren''t asleep, so there was still space on the bed. Anya, Reina, Melissa, and Mira weren''t asleep, and they moved for Roman to lie down, which he did with a smile on his face.

    He had fulfilled his duty as the only male in the village, though he still had three more moms to go, those were bonuses that he could get any time.

    The room was filled up with the scent of all of the girls combined, and it didn''t take Roman long before he drifted off to sleep; turns out banging seven girls was no easy task.

    ...

    Roman eyes fluttered open as a hand touched him, he opened his eyes to see Luna.

    She wasn''t trying to wake him; instead, she was trying to get the sheets underneath Roman, and he woke up. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I''m sorry to wake you; I''m just trying to get the sheets; you can go back to sleep..."

    Before Luna could finish talking, Roman already sat up; he was now awake as the sleep vanished from his eyes; it was already morning,, but all the girls were still asleep, and some of them were on the ground.

    Roman stretched his body as he saw Luna staring at him, but she wasn''t looking at his face; instead, her eyes were looking farther down at his morning wood.

    "You''re not going to get what you''re looking for," Roman spoke as he stood up from the bed, causing his little brother to be even more defined and now pointing towards her.

    She quickly fought the urge since she didn''t want Roman to think she wanted more even after last night, even though that was what she wanted; as soon as she got the sheets, she quickly left the room.

    ''I would have loved to, but I''m fucking exhausted'' Roman sat back in the bed; even after sleeping, he was still tired, and his lower back was killing him.

    He couldn''t believe he was this tired even after sleeping.

    Roman stood up again, and this time, he went to the bath; he was going to take a quick bath, then go back home and continue his sleep.

    He walked into the bath and sat down before pouring water into a bucket.

 Chapter 68 - 68 Again

    Luna was busy and the rest of the girls were still asleep.

    Roman poured water on his body and sure it felt great but he could use a bath right about now, he could go to the conjurer''s house, but just going there to take a bath wasn''t good, if he wanted to he could come up with a reason but it would end with sex so he didn''t.

    Roman stepped out of the bath with water dripping down his body; even after pouring water over his body, he sat in the bath for a while before stepping out.

    Roman went straight to Luna''s room, where his clothes were, and picked them from the ground, putting them on.

    "Roman" Luna called from the other room.

    "I''m here" Roman replied as he stepped back into the living room.

    "Oh, I thought you were gone"

    "I''m leaving; when Anya wakes up, tell her I''m at home, bye," Roman spoke as he walked towards the door.

    "Bye," Luna replied as Roman opened the door and walked out.

    ''Never in my life, sure I could in the future when I''m strong enough or have more stamina, but before then never am I fucking more than two girls at once''

    ''System''

    [Name: Roman Quinn]

    [Race: Human]

    [Level: 1]

    [Encounters to level up: 3]

    [Ability(s): Dual Cultivation, Null Effect]

    [Curse: Lustbound limit]

    [Spell(s): None]

    [Mana: 80(+30)]

    [Strength: 30(+5)]

    [Agility: 30(+5)]

    [Stamina: 14(+3)]

    [Vitality: 50(+2)]

    [Spell power: 15]

    [Charm: 150]

    ''Oh a nice increase, Reina gave me the +30 to my Mana, I''m sure Anya gave me +1, and the rest are the other girls, I have no way to know but it doesn''t matter''

    ''The awakening ceremony is in two days now, I''m probably going to sleep in today, I''m not visiting anyone, and I''ve already slept with everyone who paid my family so I have no obligations to have sex with anyone again''

    The day was already bright even though the sun was still nowhere to be found. It was almost winter, and it should start snowing any day from now; that was why the sun was covered.

    Roman walked back home, and soon he was in front of his house and pushed the door open, the door opened, and he walked in.

    First, he went to check on Amelia, and she wasn''t in her room, he went to Anya''s room, and even though she wouldn''t sleep in Anya''s room, he still went to check, and she also wasn''t there.

    "Maybe in the back," Roman muttered as he opened the back door, and there Amelia was.

    "Morning," Roman spoke, and Amelia turned around; as always, she was naked from the waist up; Roman was used to it, so it didn''t bother him much, just that her breasts were a sight to behold.

    "Oh, morning...you went with Anya, right? You should have told me before leaving," Amelia said.

    "Sorry, it was a spur of the moment, and we just left; I''m a little tired, so I''m going to sleep. Also, I''ve finished the list," Roman spoke.

    "You''ve finished the list, all the girls?" Amelia asked.

    "Yes, there''s five, right? Reina, Mira, Luna, Lina, and Liora, including Fiona. I''m really tired, so I''m going to sleep," Roman spoke as he closed the door and walked inside.

    "In a single night, how is that even possible, now I''m jealous of the girls, no wonder he''s tired"

    Roman collapsed on his bed last night when he was in the act; nothing bothered him, sure when he was halfway through, he was a little tired, but nothing like this; even after seeing Amelia''s naked tits, his little brother wasn''t responding.

    ...

    Once again, Roman''s eyes fluttered open, but this time, he wasn''t in his bed, and also, his pain was gone; he felt rejuvenated as he sat up only to see the last two people he would like to see, the goddesses.

    ''What the heck!!''

    "Hey human, it worked," the goddess said with a smile as she turned towards the other one, the one Roman didn''t like.

    "What worked?" Roman asked.

    "I wanted to see if I could revive you" she spoke.

    "Revive me! Wait...am I dead?" Roman asked immediately as he stood up.

    "Unfortunately, you died peacefully in your sleep," she said, shaking her head.

    "You''re joking with me, that''s not funny" Roman spoke as he saw the other goddess chuckling. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "You''re not dead, you''re asleep, usually I''m not able to talk with heroes after I''ve sent them away with my blessing" she spoke.

    "So you just tried it and it worked, you don''t have a reason for calling me here?" Roman asked.

    "That''s right, but I did replenish your strength, seeing a goddess is a prize enough"

    "That''s right, now that I''m here, what''s the reward you want for the blessing you gave to me"

    "You''re talking to me, do you want the blessing or not, now that you''re here I can take it away if you don''t want it, and I''m not going to tell you want I want, I''ll tell you when you''ve met the requirements I want"

    "Isn''t that cheating, so if I don''t meet your requirements, you won''t give me the quest right?" Roman asked.

    "You''re going to reach it, it''s just a matter of time, and besides my skill would help you in the future, I don''t think you understand what you have that''s why"

    "I know it''s overpowered, but I don''t want you to send me in a quest that requires me to fight with my life in the line, I''m not that type of person" Roman said.

    "So you think you can defeat the demon lord without your life on the line, you have nothing to worry about from me, I''m not like her" she spoke pointing to the goddess who gave Roman his powers.

    "Hey, I''m nicer than you, besides you''re already utilizing your ability, you can see why I told you it''s going to help you"

 Chapter 69 - 69 Seen Too Much

    "So you think you can defeat the demon lord without your life on the line? You have nothing to worry about from me; I''m not like her," she spoke, pointing to the goddess who gave Roman his powers.

    "Hey, I''m nicer than you, besides you''re already utilizing your ability, you can see why I told you it''s going to help you" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Yes, it did help me, but do you know what ability I would awaken?" Roman asked.

    "No, it''s different for everyone; you might get a good one or a useless one, but it doesn''t really matter since you''ll be getting stronger nonetheless," The goddess spoke.

    "So when are you planning to send me back?" Roman asked.

    "Well, whenever your body is ready to wake up," the goddess spoke, and the other goddess stood up and left the room without saying anything else.

    "Whenever I wake up, do you have a means to send me back?"

    "You aren''t really here; this is just a dream, but I can''t scare you awake if you want that," the goddess said with a smile on her face, to which Roman nodded and sat back down.

    "How come your room is like this? Isn''t this too small for a goddess and too modern?" Roman asked.

    "I made it so, and I don''t sleep or eat or anything, so don''t compare me with mortals, occasionally I venture down to my world to see things, walk around and talk to people"

    "Really, you must be having fun then; why don''t you visit the demon lord''s castle and take him out on one of your trips?" Roman spoke.

    "I can''t interfere with humans, I already told you, you can see me and talk to me because you''re my hero, to others I''m the divine being"

    "Wait... that''s right, a divine being is worshipped in my world, so that''s you... people built churches in your name"

    "Of course, I''m the goddess after all"

    "Goddess of pervertness or what, people in your world are just perverts without knowing," Roman said.

    "I built a perfect world for my heroes, turns out I only have one, ohh...looks like you''re waking up, you should..." The goddess stopped and laughed causing Roman to wonder why.

    "Why are you laughing?" Roman asked looking at himself.

    "I''m not laughing at you; I think you might find it funny when you wake up," the goddess spoke, and that was the last thing Roman heard before his eyes opened.

    ...

    While Roman was asleep

    Amelia finished cleaning the pen for her livestock and went back inside. She quickly went to her bathroom and took a bath, washing the dirt off her body, and when she was done, she heard the door opening.

    Amelia walked towards the living room cleaning her body as Anya walked in.

    "Morning Mum"

    "Morning... Roman followed you to meet the girls right?" Amelia asked.

    "Yes, last night was...I really don''t know how to describe it" Anya spoke with a grin on her face.

    "Is it true that Roman slept with all of you?" Amelia asked.

    "Yes, all seven of us, even I thought it would be over after three or maybe four, but he kept going till he slept with all seven of us; I can''t believe Roman is still the same Roman who''d rather spend his time alone," Anya said.

    "Maybe because he was up to age then; at least all the girls have been dealt with, and the awakening ceremony is just around the corner; I hope he doesn''t awaken a good magic ability, or none at all," Amelia said.

    "I think Roman wants to attend the academy. If he doesn''t awaken a good ability, he''ll be devastated, but if he does, then he''ll leave us behind," Anya said.

    "That''s what am afraid of, we don''t have enough money to stay in the capital, and I can''t possibly stay with her sister, she''s insufferable"

    "And her daughters are troublemakers, but I do think they''ll visit since Roman is of age now," Anya said.

    "I hope they don''t visit. Also later I''m going to see Fiona and Cecilia, so I won''t be at home. Roman is tired, so don''t wake him; I mean it," Amelia sneered as she walked back into her room.

    "Fine, I wouldn''t even have the time since I''m going hunting today," Anya said as she also walked back to her room.

    Ran slept throughout all morning, afternoon, and evening; eventually, Anya also left the house at noon; she and the other girls were going hunting.

    *Knock! Knock!*

    "Amelia," a voice called as the door was pushed open; a woman in her early forties stepped inside the house and called Amelia''s name again.

    "She told me she''ll be at the house, I wonder where she went, maybe Anya...oh she went with Luna and the rest of the girls"

    The figure who stepped in was Luna''s mum; she told Amelia she would visit some days ago, and Amelia had already forgotten and gone to visit Cecilia and Fiona.

    ''I should come back later...wait, is her son home?'' The thought ran through her head as she walked into the living room and then towards Roman''s room.

    This wasn''t her first time visiting Amelia since everyone in the village was friends with themselves. Still, that didn''t stop Amelia from asking for payment for Roman to have sex with Luna.

    The door to Roman''s room opened, and she saw him lying on the bed; Roman was fully clothed, but that didn''t occur to her as all she saw was a male.

    ''I actually came to talk to Amelia about Roman, Roman had sex with Divina and Fiona, meaning he doesn''t dislike the idea of having sex with an older woman, so I was going to ask her about it but now''

    Luna''s mum couldn''t resist the temptation. Roman was lying on the bed sleeping, and there was nobody at home.

    The girls went hunting and she had no idea where Amelia went.

    If she wanted, she could carefully take off his clothes and climb on him; even though he does wake up, he wouldn''t push her off; that was the thought going through her head.

    The next moment, she finally entered the room and closed the door behind her; she didn''t want to make a sound as she slowly moved toward Roman.

    She was already breathing heavily when she reached for his pants, and suddenly, she heard the sound of the door opening.

    "Anya, are you home?" Amelia''s voice called, but she got no reply, so she knew Anya wasn''t home.

    Luna''s mum couldn''t possibly explain herself to Amelia; she had nothing if she were asked why she was in Roman''s room, and she knew how Amelia lived with her son, so she wouldn''t entertain any requests from her after that.

    She heard footsteps coming and the closer thing to her was his wardrobe where he kept his clothes, and she dashed into the wardrobe pushing Roman''s clothes aside and closing the door but of course, the door couldn''t completely close because of the size of her tits which fell just a little behind from Amelia tits.

    ''I should have given into the bathroom, she wouldn''t check in there''

    Now the situation was even worse if she was found hiding in his wardrobe, then she had no idea what Amelia would do, and finally, the door opened.

    "Oh, he''s still asleep," Amelia muttered and carefully closed the door behind her, and at that moment, Roman''s eyes fluttered open.

    He moved his head and looked around, last thing he remembered from the dream was the goddess laughing and then telling him he would find out why.

    Roman sat up and looked around wondering what the goddess was talking about.

    ''Maybe she''s joking with me; I wonder what kind of goddess is that carefree; no wonder she had the time to design a perverted world like this,'' Roman muttered in his head as he sat up.

    Luna''s mum, who was still inside his wardrobe, was now in the worst situation possible; now that Roman was awake, how would she explain herself? She couldn''t tell him she tried to take advantage of him when he was asleep.

    ''Now I''m hungry.'' Roman wanted to leave the room, but something made him look sideways, and he saw his wardrobe.

    Thinking nothing about it, Roman walked towards it and pushed it closed, but then it didn''t close like something was holding it back. He knew there was nothing in there but his clothes, and he finally pulled them open.

    The first thing that greeted him was a pair of large jugs, and for a second, he thought it was Amelia, but he knew it wasn''t; he had seen too much of her tits to mistake it with anybody, and finally, he looked at the face.

    He had seen this face around and knew it was a friend of Amelia and one of the villagers but he had no idea she was Luna''s mum.

    ''So this is why the goddess was laughing, I wonder what lies she would tell''

 Chapter 70 Explanation(Slightly+18)

    Chapter 70: Chapter 70 Explanation(Slightly+18)¡¯So this is why the goddess was laughing; I wonder what lies she would tell; how did she even get into my wardrobe?¡¯ Roman wondered but the look on her face was enough to tell she was embarrassed.

    Of course, she would be; she had no idea what Roman would make of this, and if he decided to tell Amelia, their friendship wouldn¡¯t be the same.

    "I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a perfectly good explanation as to why you¡¯re in my wardrobe," Roman spoke with a smile on his face; he was still in front with both of his hands holding to the door of the wardrobe.

    "Uhmm...I know this situation isn¡¯t..."

    "Wait...first, who are you? I know you¡¯re a friend of my mum, but I don¡¯t really know you apart from that?" Roman asked.

    Roman knew the village was small, and since she was Amelia¡¯s friend, she must be the mother to one of the girls, but he didn¡¯t know which, either Reina, Lina, Luna, or Liora.

    "I¡¯m Luna¡¯s mother"

    "Oh, Luna¡¯s mother, I slept at your home last night, did you come here to do the same?" Roman asked.

    "I¡¯m sure you¡¯re angry, but I¡¯m really sorry; please don¡¯t tell your mother," she spoke.

    "That¡¯s the reason you hid; why don¡¯t you want her to see you? She must have let you into the house; you couldn¡¯t possibly enter, and even if you did, I¡¯m sure you called, and no one answered; then your next thought was to come into my room?"

    She stood there staring at Roman and couldn¡¯t speak; she couldn¡¯t tell him she was planning to have sex with him while he was asleep; with the way Roman was speaking, she couldn¡¯t tell if he was angry or not.

    His voice didn¡¯t sound angry, and he was smiling, but the way he spoke sent shivers down her spine.

    "I called and no one was answering so I thought maybe Amelia was asleep so I went to her room but she wasn¡¯t there, so I came here and saw you sleeping"

    "And after seeing me sleeping what did you do?" Roman asked.

    "I came in and tried to undress you, but I didn¡¯t; I began to think about it, and then I heard the door, and I panicked and ran here; I didn¡¯t do it, though," She muttered again.

    "You didn¡¯t because my mother walked in; if she didn¡¯t, you would have gone all the way because there¡¯ll be no one here to stop you," Roman spoke.

    "No...I wouldn¡¯t...I thought about it, but I didn¡¯t," she spoke.

    Roman just wanted to hear what she thought; in front of him was Luna¡¯s mother, whose tits were almost the same as Amelia¡¯s; she was as beautiful as Luna¡¯s; of course, he was going to fuck her brains out; he was just teasing her.

    "Of course you would say that; you do. If I told my mother what you were trying to do, she would be extremely angry; why didn¡¯t you ask? Besides, what pushed you to do that?"

    "...Divina was talking about how you had sex with her even though she gave nothing, and you also had sex with Fiona so I thought you might...want...to...do..." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Do what?" Roman asked.

    "Do...it with me" she replied.

    "Do what with you?" Roman asked. She looked at his face and could see him smiling; now she knew he was doing this on purpose.

    "Have sex with me" she spoke a little louder this time.

    "What¡¯s your name?" Roman asked.

    "Maria" she answered.

    "Well Maria, I¡¯m a little hungry, so I have to eat. After that, I might consider having sex with you, only if you stay inside the wardrobe till I¡¯m done. Can you do it?" Roman asked, and without hesitation, she nodded with a smile on her face.

    She didn¡¯t even need to think about it before nodding, even though Roman had no plans to do that.

    "Should I tell you a secret? I was going to have sex with you even though you didn¡¯t do this; I¡¯m not planning to leave any stone unturned before I leave the village," Roman spoke.

    "Wait...you were going to"

    "Yes, you can come out now, I was just teasing you, and besides if you had taken off my clothes and I woke up, I would still have sex with you, if Amelia had caught you in here and I woke up, I would have had sex with both of you"

    Maria couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. Of course, she knew sex was as enjoyable for a male as it was for a female, but she had never come across a male who was this eager to have sex with people who were not his age.

    In a world where males were hard to come by, a woman in her early forties like Maria wasn¡¯t going to get a male as young as Roman, unless she belonged to a noble family or the Royal family.

    Even a wealthy merchant her age wouldn¡¯t be able to get a young male like him since there would be competition, but here Roman was telling her he was going to have sex regardless of what happened.

    "What if you woke up with me on top of you, won¡¯t you be angry?" Maria asked.

    "Maybe you should try it and see," Roman muttered as he stepped back from the wardrobe, and Maria came outside.

    She was truly something else, with large jugs, a nice shape with birthing hips, and a large ass, even possibly large than Amelia¡¯s, creamy white skin, and a beautiful face to match.

    Maria stepped out of the wardrobe and walked past Roman, going to his bed when he held her.

    Maria didn¡¯t move as Roman grabbed her, she just stood still as Roman hand landed on her ass.

    She swallowed as both of his hands moved on her ass, sizing it up, Roman didn¡¯t stop there and began moving his hands upward till finally, his hands reached her breasts, and once he grabbed it, she let out a tiny moan.

 Chapter 71 Maria (+18)

    Chapter 71: Chapter 71 Maria (+18)Roman kissed her neck and continued fondling her breasts above her clothes while she kept making moaning sounds till he finally pulled away, and Maria turned around.

    As she turned around she could finally see the entirety of his dick and her jaws dropped, she couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing, of course, Divina told her about Roman¡¯s dick, but it was too good to be true, but now she was seeing it with her own eyes.

    Only one word could describe Roman¡¯s dick now; she couldn¡¯t believe a male so young could have a dick this big.

    Roman sat down on his bed, and Maria slowly walked towards him, still staring at his dick.

    "Are you waiting for permission?" Roman asked, and Maria went to her knees the next moment and grabbed his dick but both of her hands.

    The next moment she began moving both of her hands up and down his shaft; she still couldn¡¯t believe Roman was this big, and finally, she covered his dick with her mouth.

    The feeling was ecstatic, and Maria was good.

    Roman¡¯s breathing increased, and he closed his eyes; he was barely resisting the urge to hold her head and shove more of his dick in her mouth.

    Slurping sounds filled his room as her head moved up and down his dick, as Roman had experienced, her mouth was like a vacuum that was sucking the life out of his dick each time she went down on him.

    Roman had to control himself and stood still only letting out grunts and tiny moans as she sucked his dick till pressure began building in his dick.

    This was happening too fast, even Reina who he thought was too good, didn¡¯t get him to cum this fast, he could already feel it coming.

    She was too good at this and Roman knew why, he was too drowned in pleasure to do anything but grunt as she increased her pace, sucking his dick even faster with her tongue rolling around the top of his dick.

    She took Roman¡¯s hand and placed them on her breasts, and Roman immediately undid the button on her top, even though he didn¡¯t take it off, it was open and Roman grabbed her tits.

    He quickly began fondling her breasts, Roman¡¯s hands dug into her supple breasts, and within seconds, Roman¡¯s dick was at its peak.

    Roman let out a grunt as his hands pinched her nipples, and his dick exploded in her mouth; Maria didn¡¯t stop and continued sucking on Roman¡¯s dick till she swallowed all the semen and licked his dick clean.

    She pulled her mouth away and used her tongue to lick her lips as she stared at Roman¡¯s dick which was still full of vigor and standing proudly causing a smile to appear on her face.

    She held Roman¡¯s dick with her mouth and move towards his dick again.

    She wanted to go a second round but Roman held her and pulled her up as he stood up and the next moment she was on top of his bed.

    Maria let out soft moans as Roman sucked on her breasts, both of her hands were on her sheet of his bed and his right hand wandered to her thighs and went into her clothes and finally, he touched her wet hole.

    "Anngg..." She moaned as Roman rubbed on her slit and the next moment his fingers penetrated her hole.

    "Ahhaann..." Maria moaned loudly as three of Roman¡¯s¡¯s fingers slid into her pussy and immediately he increased his motion fingering her furiously while still sucking on her nipple.

    "Ahh~Ah...Ah...nnggnnn..." She moaned and held Roman¡¯s shoulder as he fingered her roughly, her pussy was so wet his fingers slid in with ease.

    Roman didn¡¯t let up with all her moans, she wasn¡¯t the only one who was skilled. He kept thrusting his fingers while he was still sucking on her breast.

    "Ahhaan...Haaa...ahhaa..." Maria¡¯s moaning sounds increased as Roman increased his pace on both her pussy and her nipples till her eyes rolled back.

    "Ohh...w-wait... I¡¯m...Ahhaann" she muttered broken words as her legs began to vibrate but Roman didn¡¯t stop.

    He continued fingering her even as she squirmed and she finally reached her peak as love juices flowed out of her pussy and Roman pulled his fingers out.

    Maria was breathing heavily and struggling to catch her breath when Roman raised her body, it only took him seconds to take off his entire clothes and Maria did the same, both of them were high, andMaria wanted it much more than Roman.

    Roman didn¡¯t even take his time to admire her naked body and went straight for her legs, she was surprised as Roman spread her legs apart and placed one of them in his shoulder.

    Roman positioned his dick in front of her pussy and before she could do anything he slammed his dick into her wet hole.

    Her legs were weak and she had just orgasm but Roman didn¡¯t care as his dick penetrated her pussy.

    "Ahhann..." Maria moaned loudly as she felt her meat walls being stretched by Roman dick. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He placed both of his hands on her waist and raised it slamming his dick into her pussy, her meat walls pushed against his dick causing him to let out a grunt as he increased his pace.

    "Aaannn...Ahh... Ohhh" Maria moaned as Roman plowed her pussy roughly.

    Roman was filled with strength and didn¡¯t hold back as his dick entered her pussy with force each time generating slapping sounds that filled the bathroom.

    "Mhmm..." Roman grunted as he rammed his dick inside her pussy, her insides felt so good he couldn¡¯t stop, since he orgasm just minutes ago he was sure he wouldn¡¯t cum so he increased his pace again slamming her pussy again his dick.

    Roman continued thrusting, ramming his dick in each time and some minutes passed by.

    "Ahh...w-hat...did...y-you do to m..me... I¡¯m cumm... Ahhaann" she moaned as her legs began to tremble again.

    Maria couldn¡¯t believe what was happening, she was already close to her peak again for the second time in quick succession, this had never happened before in her entire life.

    Roman was still plowing her pussy and she couldn¡¯t think of anything else other than his dick ripping her inside.

    Her back arch and her entire body trembled and hands tightened around Roman¡¯s shoulder as her orgasm came and this time she lost strength in her entire body.

 Chapter 72 Coming Up

    Chapter 72: Chapter 72 Coming UpShe lay there breathing heavily as Roman also lay on the bed; he also couldn¡¯t believe it was this easy to make her cum; she must have been too eager to have sex with him.

    Now his dick was left hanging, and since he couldn¡¯t have sex with her again, there was nothing he could do unless he used her mouth again.

    "That was amazing, but are you satisfied I didn¡¯t see you...?" Maria stopped as Roman sat up and she saw his dick which was still standing upright.

    "I just need a second of rest, I¡¯ll be able to go again," Maria spoke with a smile; she couldn¡¯t believe she was the first one to reach her peak, and Roman didn¡¯t, but this meant she had another chance.

    "I don¡¯t think I can..." Roman muttered before holding his head. He felt a sharp pain in his head, but it wasn¡¯t a new memory or anything like that; his body was starting to feel heavy as he lay back down with a grunt.

    "Is something wrong?" Maria asked immediately and touched Roman¡¯s body.

    Roman who was normal some moments ago, his body was now gradually getting hotter.

    "I don¡¯t think you¡¯re feeling fine, were you sick before?" Maria asked as she stood up, she had rested enough to stand up.

    "I don¡¯t think so," Roman answered; he could feel his body getting hotter, but at the same time, it felt like the room he was in was cold, almost like an air conditioner was placed directly in front of him.

    "I don¡¯t think you¡¯re well; I¡¯ll have to call Amelia," Maria spoke as she bent down to pick her clothes and began wearing them, not because she couldn¡¯t go naked, but because she just didn¡¯t want to.

    Maria put on her skirt and wanted to put on her top when the door to Roman¡¯s room opened and she stopped and turned towards the door to see Amelia there holding a tray with a meal for Roman.

    "Maria, what are you..." Amelia stopped as she saw Roman and immediately walked into the room, dropped the tray in the small chair in the room, and went towards Roman.

    He was still holding his head and now he folded his body since the cold was getting to him.

    "What¡¯s wrong with him?" Amelia asked Maria as she touched his body; she wasn¡¯t even concerned as to why Maria was in Roman¡¯s room; all her worry and concern had shifted to her son.

    "You¡¯ve caught a cold." Amelia quickly used his sheets to cover his body, and then she turned towards Maria.

    "How did you get in here, I don¡¯t remember you coming in, and you couldn¡¯t possibly be here when I came in?" Amelia asked, but before Maria could answer, Roman spoke.

    "I let her in," Roman spoke and Amelia turned towards him.

    "Don¡¯t speak. Are you hungry... I¡¯ll call Fiona to check on you," Amelia spoke.

    "Don¡¯t worry, stay with him; I¡¯ll call Fiona," Maria said as she opened the door and left.

    Amelia sat beside Roman, placing his head on her lap and holding his hand gently as she wrapped the sheets around him tightly.

    "You¡¯re so cold," she whispered, worry in her eyes. "Why didn¡¯t you tell anyone you weren¡¯t feeling well? I should have known since you were sleeping all day"

    "I didn¡¯t know," Roman mumbled. "It just started now... I thought I was fine."

    "Did you have sex with Maria, also, I know you didn¡¯t let her in; if the door had opened, I would have known," Amelia said.

    "True, I just didn¡¯t want you to stress about it. It was quite funny when I woke up, and besides, I was even planning to have sex with her, so it¡¯s all good," Roman spoke gently.

    "You want to have sex with all the villagers? Anya told me you were serious about going to the academy; I guess that¡¯s why," Amelia said.

    "Sure, I want to go, but if I don¡¯t awaken a good magical ability, it¡¯s going to be impossible, so I¡¯ll decide after the awakening ceremony," Roman spoke as he coughed.

    "Sorry, Fiona would check your body and do something about it; I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just a cold and nothing else; just wait a little," Amelia spoke.

    "Before she gets here, do you think I can suck on your tits? I¡¯m sure with how big they are, they must have some healing powers," Roman spoke as he chuckled, also causing Amelia to laugh.

    Just then, Fiona entered the room; Amelia knew she must have run here with the look on her face and how heavy she was breathing.

    She moved quickly to Roman¡¯s side without saying a word, her face calm but focused.

    "Let me check him," Fiona said, placing her hand lightly on Roman¡¯s forehead, then over his chest.

    A faint glow came from her fingertips as she placed them; a healer¡¯s powers weren¡¯t just to heal injuries; healers could also cure simple illnesses; in a world without modern medicine, healers were the pillars, but it only applied to high-ranking healers.

    Healers like Fiona could only heal basic illnesses like colds or fever, but powerful healers could do a lot more.

    Amelia stood up and stepped back a little, giving Fiona space, but she stayed close. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Is it serious?" she asked.

    "He¡¯s caught a cold, but there¡¯s no fever yet," Fiona replied and let out a sigh of relief. "I¡¯ll heal the worst of it, but he needs warmth and rest, especially rest"

    Amelia nodded. "I¡¯ll make sure he stays in bed, also I¡¯ll make hot water"

    Maria stood by the door, watching quietly. Amelia glanced at her but didn¡¯t say anything this time as she walked past her.

    Fiona began her healing spell, the soft light surrounding Roman as he slowly relaxed under her touch.

    ...

    Evelyn Helmsworth stood facing three females who were currently standing in front of her, with the awakening ceremony coming soon, the capital was required to send mages to oversee the process and check for mages to join the academy and also a basic idea of everything.

    The capital has the record of everyone in the entire capital; once you reach the age of 18, and after the awakening, you¡¯ll be registered.

    It¡¯s simply a way to know everyone in the entire kingdom; it was something done since old times, like a selective service where a female is required by law to train and fight if the kingdom is in trouble and the army isn¡¯t enough.

    Currently, it was almost impossible for the kingdom of Avalon to be in that kind of situation since they had a larger army and the demon army attacks weren¡¯t as common, so now it was just something to do.

    "We¡¯ll be heading to Elmstead village; we¡¯ll arrive tomorrow and stay with the mages stationed there," one of the three spoke.

    "Alright, the others already left for the other villages; I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯ll no find anything there; you might get a B-rank at most. Also, I think a male is in the village, and he¡¯s of age," Evelyn said.

    "Yes, we were told about that"

    "Did any of the Noble families ask about the male?" Evelyn asked.

    "No, the mother of the male has no magic prowess, same as the daughter, and the males who were sent to the village also have little to none, so the chances of a B or C-rank magic prowess is little to none," She replied.

    "Alright, well then, you can go," Evelyn spoke, and the three bowed their heads and left the office of Evelyn inside the magic academy.

    As one of them opened the door to leave, Victoria was in front, and they quickly bowed their heads to her before leaving.

    "Which village are they going to?" Victoria asked.

    "Elmstead, a small village" Evelyn replied.

    "I know, they should get the awakening ceremony over with; it¡¯s not like anything will come out of it; I¡¯m eager to see all the new talents; I¡¯m sure inside all of them, they¡¯ll be at least one likable person," Victoria said with a smile.

    "You mean one person who would have lots of potential, and then you¡¯ll bring them to their brink, killing all their joy, happiness, and everything in life, turning them into a demon killer," Evelyn said.

    "Yes, it¡¯s only worked once, and I¡¯m sure you can see the results, she¡¯s currently in the frontline, and in the next ten years, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be in line to be the head of the academy," Victoria said.

    When Victoria sees a powerful mage in the academy or a mage with a degree of talent or something she likes in them, she begins training them personally, but in all the previous 3 classes, no one got her attention.

    This time the princess and an S-rank mage were going to be in class 1, so she was hopeful, apart from the person Victoria doesn¡¯t train any mage or teach any lessons, to her the rest were worthless and would die in a real battle so there was no need for her to invest her time in them.

 Chapter 73 D-Day

    Chapter 73: Chapter 73 D-DayRoman eyes fluttered open as he turned around in his bed. He yawned as his eyes were finally open, and he sat up from the bed with a smile on his face; after all, today was the awakening ceremony.

    Roman was completely fine after resting for the entire two days, he spent both days in his room, with Amelia and Anya taking care of him.

    The girls came to visit him when Anya told them, the entire village came to visit him, and for the first time he saw the pregnant woman and her mother.

    Even Liora and Lina¡¯s mothers came to visit him, with everyone wishing him good health. Fiona took care of everything, and he just needed rest, both to recover and to relieve stress.

    Everything worked perfectly and now he was up and ready.

    The door to his room opened, and Amelia came in; she came to check on him since she had already woken up early.

    "You¡¯re awake, how¡¯s your body?" Amelia asked.

    "Better than ever; today¡¯s the awakening ceremony, right?" Roman asked to be sure, or maybe it was his brain playing a trick on him.

    "The awakening ceremony, that was yesterday," Amelia answered, and Roman stood up immediately.

    "What! And no one told me about it, wait...you¡¯re lying," Roman spoke, and Amelia chuckled with a smile on her face; she was happy to see Roman back on his feet.

    The last two days weren¡¯t good for her heart; seeing Roman, who was so full of energy (if you know what she meant), lying down weak was disheartening.

    "Mages from the capital who oversee the awakening ceremony came yesterday, and Cecilia had been preparing since yesterday," Amelia said.

    "I can¡¯t wait...but I haven¡¯t even asked, how does it feel, what happens?" Roman asked.

    "It¡¯s nothing much. A magic circle Infused with runes is drawn on the ground, and then you hold a crystal also infused with runes, and then the process starts; it¡¯s simply like exciting your cells and causing you to awaken" Amelia explained from her knowledge.

    "Excite the cells, meaning it¡¯s possible to be able to awaken on your own; it¡¯s just going to be tedious," Roman spoke.

    "That¡¯s true; the founder of magic didn¡¯t undergo the awakening process because he was the one that created it, but why would anyone try to do it on their own when a way is already carved out," Amelia said.

    "True, when does it usually take place?"

    "Afternoon; you should prepare for the results in case it doesn¡¯t go in your favor; I know you want to be a mage, but for a male to be a mage, you¡¯ll have to meet certain criteria since you¡¯re not going to be as strong as a female," Amelia said.

    "How are you sure I¡¯ll not be as strong as a female?" Roman asked with a smile.

    "Females are naturally stronger than males, and I¡¯ve never heard of a male attending the academy; if you awaken a good ability, you¡¯ll be approached by a noble family; that¡¯s the best case," Amelia replied.

    "Not for me; I¡¯ll know my next steps after the awakening ceremony; for now, I¡¯m just hopeful," Roman spoke.

    "Since you¡¯re awake, are you hungry? I already cooked" Amelia said.

    "A little"

    "I¡¯ll set the food on the table then" Amelia spoke as she stepped out of the room.

    Roman first went into the bathroom to do the usual: wash his face first, then his teeth, and then take his bath.

    He was too eager for the awakening ceremony, and even though it wasn¡¯t time yet, he still took his bath; the other girls were also taking part in the awakening ceremony.

    Roman was sure Reina would awaken either an S-rank or A-rank ability; even though the ranks were clearly separated, not everyone belonging to a single rank would be equal in terms of power, depending on training, ability, innate talent, and a little bit of luck.

    2 people can be A-rank mages, but during a fight one of them would come out victorious.

    Roman came out of his room after wearing just simple pants to see Anya clearing the table, so he waited till she was done and turned around.

    "Roman, how are you feeling?"

    "I¡¯m fine, a little excited about the awakening ceremony" Roman replied.

    "Of course, I was also excited about mine, the dream of awakening a powerful ability, getting to go to the magic academy and help the kingdom, buy a house in the capital, and live well" Anya looked up with a smile on her face.

    "I didn¡¯t know you wanted to attend the academy" Roman spoke as he sat down.

    "I didn¡¯t want to because of the fighting part, but being a mage is one of the best things since you¡¯ll be getting paid, especially if you¡¯re in the frontline or stationed in any village where attacks are frequent"

    "Oh, so you want to do it for the money, if you had been a mage, what type of mage would you want to be?" Roman asked.

    "An elemental mage, what about you?" Anya asked.

    "I really haven¡¯t thought about it, anyone is fine," Roman answered as Amelia stepped into the living room holding Roman¡¯s meal in her hands.

    She placed it on the table in front of him, and Roman began eating; it was a basic meal of rice and soup, which was delicious; Amelia was a true chef.

    The rest of the morning went by really slowly; for Roman, who wanted the afternoon to come, the day was fucking slow, and for the first time since he came to this world, he hadn¡¯t had sex since yesterday. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    From the first day he arrived here, he¡¯d been having sex non-stop, but now it¡¯s been a day and a half.

    .

    .

    .

    A/N

    Hey guys, thanks for the support. I want to thank TsaoCao for the super gift; as I¡¯ve stated, I¡¯ll be releasing bonus Chapters, but this past week, I¡¯ve been very busy. Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll release all the Chapters as a Mass Release; thanks for your support.

 Chapter 74 S-rank

    Chapter 74: Chapter 74 S-rankIt was finally afternoon, and today the sun was out.

    The sun had climbed halfway into the sky by the time it was noon, preparations were already made, and it was left for the individuals to arrive.

    Roman stood in front of Anya, adjusting his shirt. His heart beat a little faster than usual. It was finally time, he was going to be in front of people from the city and couldn¡¯t be looking like a guy from the boonies even though he was.

    "Perfect, but I still don¡¯t know who you¡¯re trying to impress; you¡¯re already handsome as it is," Anya spoke.

    "It¡¯s not about that; I just want to look good too," Roman replied.

    He and Anya stepped out of his room to see Amelia waiting in the living room, her usual smile lighting up her face as she saw Roman.

    He was truly handsome, more handsome than any males she had seen.

    She wore a simple dress with a blue ribbon tied around her waist¡ªclean and elegant.

    "You look good," Amelia said, smoothing his shoulder with her hands.

    Roman gave a small laugh. "Do I look like someone about to awaken a powerful ability?"

    "I just don¡¯t want you to be disappointed about the result," Amelia spoke; she was almost sure Roman wouldn¡¯t awaken any ability.

    Males who were sent to villages by the kingdom don¡¯t usually have any powerful or useful abilities; most of them are just normal people with Mana, like Amelia, Anya, and most people in their village.

    The trio walked together toward the ceremony grounds which was really just the back of Cecilia¡¯s house.

    They finally arrived, and everyone in the village was present, apart from the pregnant woman, but her mother was there; since this was a small village, it was normal for all the villagers to attend the ceremony. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Colorful ribbons fluttered in the breeze, tied to wooden poles and Cecilia was in the center of it all.

    At the center, a wide magic circle had been drawn with glowing silver lines. Runes shimmered faintly across the pattern, and a crystal stood at the edge, resting on a stone pedestal.

    The three mages from the capital were present, wearing long dark robes and standing nearby looking around.

    Roman felt a hand touch his shoulder. He turned to see Reina.

    "You¡¯re finally out of bed, how are you feeling?" Reina asked.

    "I¡¯m glad you¡¯re concerned about me, but I¡¯m fine; you should be concerned about yourself because, after this, everything will change for you," Roman spoke.

    "Why are you so sure I¡¯ll awaken a powerful ability, of course I want to but I can¡¯t predict what¡¯ll happen"

    "It¡¯s just a hunch"

    "Okay, let¡¯s see" Reina said.

    Before they could say more, Cecilia raised her hand to speak and everyone turned towards her.

    "Everyone, today marks the beginning of some of your journey. As you know, if you awaken an S, A, or B rank ability, you¡¯ll be required by law to join the academy; if not, you¡¯ll be free to do anything else," Cecilia spoke.

    "You¡¯ll stand in the circle and it¡¯ll light up, you might experience a little pain or not, it differs, after which you¡¯ll place your hands on the crystal and it¡¯ll light up which will reveal your rank and type of magic you¡¯ll be able to utilize, or the crystal would remain like that meaning you won¡¯t be able to utilize any magic" Cecilia spoke.

    Roman took a deep breath as he watched; there was no certain order as all of them stood in a particular place; the girls there were Reina, Luna, Lina, Liora, Melissa, and Selene.

    The first to go up was Luna, who was visibly nervous as she stepped up; Roman watched as the magic circle beneath her feet lit up. After that, the crystal was handed over to her, and it lit up.

    Cecilia took the crystal from her and spoke, "Elemental mage, C-rank." She spoke, and immediately, Luna¡¯s eyes lit up, and a smile formed on her face.

    Since she was a C-rank mage, she wouldn¡¯t be forced to attend the academy as she didn¡¯t want to; she walked back to the group with a smile on her face.

    Lina was the next, and unfortunately, the crystal didn¡¯t light up; she didn¡¯t seem particularly angry as she walked back, Liora was the same, and she was also happy, just like Luna.

    Next was Selene, Cecilia¡¯s daughter.

    Since she was first, Roman wanted to use this to see when he had sex with her, his stats increased by 5 so she would awaken either a B or C rank ability.

    As she placed her hands on the crystal and it lit up and Cecilia announced, "B-rank, Elemental mage"

    ¡¯I knew it¡¯ Roman muttered.

    Next was Melissa, who also awakened a C-rank ability as an elemental mage; she won¡¯t be forced to the academy but has an affinity for magic.

    Then it was finally Reina¡¯s turn, and Roman watched as she stepped in; after that, she held the crystal, and it turned bright red instead of lighting up. Cecilia was shocked, the same as the mages and everyone else there.

    "S-rank" Cecilia spoke without even collecting the crystal from her hands.

    When a crystal lit up and it wasn¡¯t the usual white light and was red, it was a sign that the person holding it was an S-rank mage, then Cecilia took the crystal from her hands and announced again.

    "Summoner," She spoke, and Reina began walking back, even though she was shocked by what just happened.

    She couldn¡¯t believe she was an S-rank mage; this phenomenon had never occurred before; a commoner becoming an S-rank mage, she was going to be the very first.

    Finally, it was Roman¡¯s turn.

    Roman stepped forward, he inhaled deeply and walked into the circle. The moment he stepped inside, he felt a strange vibration under his feet, like something was stirring beneath the earth. The runes on the ground lit up faintly.

    The magic circle lit up and he didn¡¯t feel any pain till the light faded away.

    Roman reached out and grabbed the crystal with both hands. It was cool to the touch, almost icy. He closed his eyes and concentrated even though he wasn¡¯t told to.

    Suddenly, the crystal pulsed.

    A warmth spread from his hands, up his arms, and through his chest. The circle glowed brighter, the runes pulsing in rhythm with his heartbeat.

 Chapter 75 SSS-RANKED

    Chapter 75: Chapter 75 SSS-RANKEDUsually the light only lights up once and then the crystal but this time for Roman, both the crystal and the circle were glowing in rhythm and soon the crystal turned white shining brightly.

    At first Cecilia was surprised but as the crystal glowed she wasn¡¯t and reached her hands to take the crystal from Roman¡¯s hands and suddenly it turned bright red shining even brighter than it did for Reina.

    Cecilia eyes widened and a collective gasp ensued among all the villagers including the three mages from the capital who came to watch.

    A smile formed on Roman¡¯s face as he knew what this meant, but after that the crystal changed colors again turning purple, then black, blue and different color causing everyone to wonder what was going on until Cecilia took the crystal from Roman¡¯s hands.

    Cecilia was puzzled as she took the crystal from his hands and everyone waited for her to speak. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "S-rank..." Cecilia spoke and once again a gasp ensued but then she spoke again, "I don¡¯t know your magic type" she spoke and Roman turned towards her.

    One of the mages began walking towards her, "He¡¯s S-rank, and what do you mean you can¡¯t see what magic type?" She whispered as she got close.

    "He¡¯s definitely S-rank, I can feel his power through the crystal but I have no idea what magic type he has, also I¡¯ve never seen or heard of a crystal turning different colors" Cecilia replied.

    "Wait, you mean he¡¯s so powerful you can¡¯t see his magic type?" She asked.

    "Maybe, that¡¯s the only way to explain this or maybe there¡¯s something wrong with the crystal, that¡¯s unlikely though"

    "The capital and the noble families would be in an uproar, the first S-rank male in the entire world and around the three kingdom" the other two mages spoke to themselves.

    Roman couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying he Cecilia said she didn¡¯t know what magic type he has, the next moment the screen appeared in front of Roman.

    [Effect Negated]

    ¡¯Oh, that¡¯s right, my skill doesn¡¯t let someone pry into my system, that¡¯s why Cecilia can¡¯t see which magic ability I awaken, but with the system I can see it¡¯

    ¡¯Status page¡¯ Roman spoke and the screen appeared in front of him and his jaws dropped.

    [Name: Roman Quinn]

    [Race: Human]

    [Level: 1]

    [Encounters to level up: 2]

    [Ability(s): Arcane Supremacy, Dual Cultivation, Null Effect]

    [Curse: Lustbound limit]

    [Spell(s): Fireball, Light Rune, Self Mirage, Blood Bind, Arcane Spark, Summon, Minor Enchant]

    [Mana: 110]

    [Strength: 35]

    [Agility: 35]

    [Stamina: 18]

    [Vitality: 52]

    [Spell power: 15]

    [Charm: 150]

    Roman eyes first went to one place and it was the place that had the most changes, his spells. His spells was suddenly filled up and one more skill had been added which was Arcane Supremacy.

    Roman stared at his system and the next moment knowledge of how to cast the spells was suddenly thrust into his head like memories.

    "I¡¯ll have to bring a new crystal, I think this one is..." Cecilia stopped as she looked at Roman.

    Roman suddenly stumbled backwards and the mage close to Cecilia quickly caught him as he held his head in pain.

    "I¡¯m okay" Roman spoke before Amelia could run towards him.

    "Are you alright, what happened?" Cecilia asked.

    "Nothing, I¡¯m just a little lightheaded" Roman replied as the pain subsided and it felt like the knowledge of how to cast the spells was something he knew since he was born.

    "I¡¯ll get another crystal" Cecilia spoke and went inside.

    ¡¯What the heck is this, system explain my new skill¡¯

    [SSS Ability: Arcane Supremacy]

    [The user possesses a limitless affinity with magic, allowing the user to learn, understand, and master all types of magic regardless of origin or element. No magic is forbidden, too complex, or out of reach. Spells from every discipline come naturally, and even unique or lost magics can be replicated with ease]

    [Fireball: Shoot a ball of fire from your palm]

    [Light Rune: Draw a rune that glows and lights up dark areas]

    [Self Mirage: Create a mirage of yourself visible to only one person, the mirage has no substance and dissipate after a single touch]

    [Blood Bind: Use a drop of your blood to temporarily bind a small object or creature in place]

    [Arcane Spark: Release a small burst of pure magical energy]

    [Summon: Ability to summon a creature to tame(Random)]

    [Minor Enchant: Temporarily enhance a weapon to make it stronger for a short time]

    Roman glanced at the information in front of him, he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing, sure he was S-rank, that was what he wanted and he got it but he didn¡¯t just get an S-rank magic ability like all the rest.

    Instead he got an SSS-ranked ability the same as the founder of magic.

    The mage in front of Roman was staring at him as Roman looked into space with his jaws dropped, she couldn¡¯t see anything but she could tell Roman was surprised.

    The villagers were already whispering to themselves, having an S-rank male was something else but they had no idea what his magic type was, it was something that had never happened.

    "Roman is S-rank" Anya muttered.

    "How is this even possible, two S-rank from this village in a single year, we¡¯ve never had an S-rank awakening from a commoner before and now we have two, and one of them is my son" Amelia muttered.

    Cecilia came back with another crystal, the crystal wasn¡¯t the source of the problem since it was something replaceable, instead she went in to adjust her spells and check for irregularities.

    "Alright try again" Cecilia handed Roman the crystal and the mage stepped away.

    ¡¯It¡¯ still going to be the same, he won¡¯t be able to know what magic type I have because of my ability, and I think it¡¯s good that way, instead of checking again, I can just tell her and cast a spell to confirm it¡¯

    ¡¯I don¡¯t want people to know I can learn everything magic in existence, I can¡¯t even believe such a thing actually exists¡¯

    Roman held the crystal again but this time nothing happened, as long as Roman was in the circle it was supposed to check but nothing happened.

    "I think I know what magic type I have" Roman told Cecilia.

    "You do, that¡¯s right...you should be able to cast a basic level spell, whichagic type did you awaken?" Cecilia asked.

    "Elemental magic" Roman spoke and faced his palm upward, in front of his hands a magic circle was formed from his Mana which only he could see and his Mana was pushed out in the form of flames.

    [Fireball]

    A large fireball burst out of Roman¡¯s hands and flew upwards into the sky, even Roman who cast the spells was shocked at the sheer size of it and so was everyone who was there but suddenly he felt lightheaded and weak.

    ¡¯The spell is supposed to be a basic level spell, there was nothing basic about this¡¯ Roman thought as light faded from his eyes and he fell to the ground with a thud.

    Immediately Cecilia and the mages rushed towards him, with Amelia and Anya also running towards him.

    Cecilia checked to see if he was breathing and he was, she quickly placed her hands on Roman¡¯s head and began muttering some words.

    "What¡¯s wrong with him?" Amelia asked immediately.

    "It¡¯s nothing, he¡¯s just tired" Cecilia spoke.

    Roman was tired and lost consciousness after casting just one spell, his stamina, strength and Mana level was too low to accommodate his spell power, even though it was a low level spell, his ability made it powerful.

    With his ability and the fact that he was S-rank, even the lowest of spells would be this powerful.

    "We have to get him inside and lay him down, his Mana was also depleted with just a single spell, this is highly irregular" Cecilia spoke.

    "Go back and send a message to the capital, two S-rank mages, and one of them is a male, ask the Queen for the next step" the mage said and the other one dashed towards the house Diana and Sara were staying since that was where they also stayed.

    In this world they had a means of communication through a crystal that acted just like a telephone, though some things were built with it, but unlike the normal ones, it can only to linked to one other telephone.

    .

    .

    .

    A/N

    Hi guys, yesterday or today I think, we broke the first win-win goal, thanks for your support.

    Power stone goal in a week

    200 Power stones for 1 bonus Chapter

    400 Power stones for 2 bonus Chapter

    600 Power stones for 3 bonus Chapter

    Golden ticket goal in a month

    150 golden tickets for 1 bonus Chapter

    200 golden tickets for 2 bonus Chapter

    400 golden tickets for 3 bonus Chapter

    1 magic castle for mass release of 5 Chapters.

    Bonus Chapters will be released on Sunday depending on the number of power stones. Thanks.

 Chapter 76 Dilemma

    Chapter 76: Chapter 76 DilemmaRoman opened his eyes, and he sat up immediately, he looked around, and he was in a bed, though it wasn¡¯t his room.

    The last thing he remembered was firing a spell and then nothing else.

    ¡¯What the hell happened? How did I get here?¡¯ Roman thought as he stood up from the bed and opened the door.

    ¡¯Oh, I know this place, this is Cecilia¡¯s house, wait...did I fall unconscious after firing a single spell¡¯

    Roman walked to the living room where Amelia, Cecilia, and the three mages from the city were seated; the room was dead silent as none of them spoke.

    "What happened?" Roman asked, standing beside the door, and the group looked up.

    "Roman, you¡¯re awake" Amelia spoke as she walked towards him.

    "I¡¯m fine, did I pass out?" Roman asked.

    "Yes, after firing the spell, you passed out. I think it¡¯s from lack of Mana, but there¡¯s something wrong; if you¡¯re really S-rank, your Mana should be enough to accommodate spells at this early stage," Cecilia spoke.

    "So what does that mean?"

    "You can¡¯t become a mage if you pass out after a single spell" Cecilia spoke.

    "Even if you have all it takes to become a mage, it would never happen; a male can¡¯t be a mage for obvious reasons," one of the mages from the capital spoke.

    "Even with an S-rank ability?" Roman asked.

    "It¡¯s not about the ability, you might have an S-rank ability, but you¡¯re currently more valuable than even the stronger S-rank in Avalon, if you¡¯re accepted into the academy, it¡¯s going to be troublesome"

    "First, you can¡¯t be sent to fight on the frontline; you can¡¯t even be trained properly because most of the training after class one is brutal; it¡¯s to prepare you so you won¡¯t die," the mage spoke.

    "So I can¡¯t attend the academy?" Roman asked.

    "That¡¯s right, but there are other good things you can do; the Queen has been alerted about the situation and wants to see you and your family in the palace," the mage said with a smile.

    "The Queen wants to see me and my family," Roman spoke, and Amelia turned towards the mage.

    *What did you say?" Amelia asked.

    "We already contacted the Queen, and she wants to see Roman and his family, as an S-rank male I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll never lack anything again in your life, you¡¯ll be taken care of by the Royal family"

    "And in exchange, I¡¯m going to be a breeding bull for the Royal family, right? How many princesses does the Royal family have?" Roman asked, anger hidden in his voice.

    "Four princesses, three of them are of age, and the other one is 17 years old; you should prepare; we¡¯re leaving tomorrow," the mage spoke.

    "What if I reject the offer?" Roman spoke and they all turned their faces towards him.

    "It¡¯s impossible to reject an order from the Royal family" the mage spoke.

    "Oh, so now it¡¯s an order; I¡¯m going to tell you one thing for sure: I¡¯m going to attend the magic academy," Roman spoke as he walked past them and stepped outside.

    Roman saw Selene beside the door spying on them, and without speaking, he walked past her and headed home.

    "You do know if he refuses, we¡¯ll have no choice but to do it by force," the mage said to Amelia.

    "You don¡¯t have to do that, I¡¯ll talk to him," Amelia said as she walked out.

    Even though she knew all about this, she was still angry, as the mage said it was almost impossible for Roman to join the academy, and even if he did, none of the instructors would want to teach Roman well enough for him to learn.

    In the academy, there are duels, harsh training, and constant test battles; when fighting against a male, none of the girls would have the mind to hurt him or fight with all their strength so they wouldn¡¯t injure him.

    Same with fighting, he couldn¡¯t be sent to the frontline since there was a big chance of dying in battle, and a male dying was one of the worst things. Roman situation was special since he was the first and currently the only S-rank male in the world.

    Roman walked back home with only one thing in his mind.

    ¡¯I¡¯m going to join that fucking academy, one way or the other, with the ability I have I should be able to join the academy, but how could I collapse from just one spell¡¯

    Roman¡¯s Mana level was nowhere near Reina¡¯s even though both of them were S-rank mages; her Mana level was off the chart, and with constant training, she would be able to increase a lot, but for Roman, his base stats were the problem.

    All his stats were low, and the awakening didn¡¯t increase any of his stats like he hoped it would; for him to be able to increase his stats, he¡¯d have to sleep with even more powerful people, and that was why he wanted to attend the academy.

    With his new awakened power [Arcane Supremacy], he would be able to learn any and every spell possible, meaning he would have basically no weakness, but for him to reach the levels he wanted, he¡¯d have to have sex with a lot of different girls.

    ¡¯My powers are going to be useless for a while, I¡¯ve already announced myself as an elemental mage and showed off a spell so I can¡¯t take it back, I should have said I¡¯m a Rune mage and show off the [Light Rune]¡¯

    ¡¯I can¡¯t use my abilities in front of anyone now, and there¡¯s no way I can be left alone to check if I¡¯ll pass out from the rest of my spells, I also can¡¯t check my [summon] spell¡¯

    ¡¯If I do summon something which I will and pass out, I won¡¯t wake up in this world anymore because the beast I summoned would not think twice before tearing my flesh¡¯

    ¡¯I didn¡¯t think of this possibility¡¯

    ¡¯

    . S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    .

    .

    "The academy is boring, there¡¯s nothing interesting happening, and because we¡¯re now heads, we can¡¯t even go to the frontline," Victoria pouted as she sat in the chair in front of Evelyn.

    "You were the one who was happy to be head of the academy, what did you think it was going to be about?" Evelyn asked.

    "I don¡¯t know, I just wanted the kingdom to award me for my battles, I had no idea it would be this boring, and I¡¯m sure the new batch of students would be the same, I just have a feeling I¡¯m going to take an interest in the princess" She spoke.

    "I know you don¡¯t like the Queen enough to ask or know about her daughters, but this particular princess isn¡¯t your average princess," Evelyn said.

    "I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m going to..."

    The door was pushed open as one of the mages ran inside the room.

    "How dare you barge in here" Victoria spoke as she turned towards the mage.

    "I¡¯m very sorry, but I have urgent news," she spoke.

    "From the Queen or who, what happened?" Evelyn asked.

    "During the awakening in the village of Elmstead, a commoner awakened as an S-rank mage, and also a male awakened as an S-rank too," she spoke, bowing her head.

    "What did you say about a male?" Victoria asked again.

    "An S-rank male," she replied, and Victoria turned towards Evelyn.

    "Are you sure you heard it right, who told you this?" Evelyn asked as she stood up.

    "An S-rank male, is that¡¯s even possible?" Victoria spoke.

    "It was reported to the Queen an hour ago, and I was sent to bring you the message; the Queen already requested the male to be brought to the palace tomorrow and requested your presence," the mage answered.

    "An S-rank male, the first anyone has ever heard of. Do you realize what this means?" Evelyn said as she turned to Victoria.

    "The power balance in the coming years would be shifted to our favor; with an S-rank male, the chances of giving birth to an S-rank is almost guaranteed if he mates with another S-rank," Victoria said.

    "Who else has heard the news?" Evelyn asked.

    "I have no idea, I was told to report to both of you, but I¡¯m sure the noble families would also be involved in the matter"

    "You can go," Evelyn said, and the mage bowed and closed the door.

    "I¡¯m sure the noble families already know; the Firefrost family would be the first one to find out since they have a daughter who just came of age and is also an S-rank," Victoria said.

    "What do you think about this situation?" Evelyn asked Victoria.

    "What do you want me to say, when you ask questions like this, you always want a specific answer, but for me, I want to mate with him, I¡¯ve never met any male that caught my interest before but this one would be perfect, and then my family can have more S-ranks" Victoria spoke.

    "It seems you read my mind, but as the head of the academy, we¡¯ll not be on any list involving the male, we should find a way to..."

    "You do know Elmstead isn¡¯t that far; we can get there in an hour," Victoria spoke, and Evelyn placed her hands on her jaws, considering it.

 Chapter 77 Plan

    Chapter 77: Chapter 77 Plan"You know it¡¯s going to take a day on horseback riding at a normal pace," Evelyn replied as she folded her hands together.

    "Who said we¡¯re going to go on horseback?" Victoria spoke.

    "Using your powers for this, but even if we do get there, what would we do? I¡¯m sure the male is going to be protected by the mages we sent to the village," Evelyn replied.

    "So we should stay back and wait for the male to arrive in the palace. I¡¯m sure the Queen already has big plans for this, and the two other kingdoms would soon hear about this and also request the male mate with an S-rank from their kingdom," Victoria said.

    "Among the three kingdoms, we have the most S-rank mages, and now, with three new S-rank in a year, and one of them a male, our kingdom would still be at the top in years to come," Evelyn spoke.

    "You¡¯re changing the topic. Should we go or stay back?" Victoria asked; even though Victoria was impulsive, careless, and carefree, she still listened to Evelyn, not because Evelyn was stronger than her, but because she loved to.

    Evelyn was smart, calm, and decisive, and with her being on the same level as Victoria, she was thinly one who could talk to her and would listen. Also, Victoria¡¯s mother was the same.

    "We should stay, going to the village doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯ll get to mate with the male, I¡¯m sure as the first S-rank male his ego would be through the roof, and as a commoner, he would want the same thing as all of them, a good life"

    "So we can exploit that?" Victoria asked.

    "Who can give a commoner a better life than the Queen, since she already called him to the palace, we can¡¯t do anything, I¡¯m sure she just wants us there because we¡¯re important, but we¡¯ll make a decision tomorrow"

    "What if the male agrees to the Queen¡¯s request? He¡¯ll be given a house in the palace, and then he¡¯ll be out of reach," Victoria said.

    "I have a feeling something would go wrong with that," Evelyn said as she sat back down, and Victoria did the same.

    "Victoria, I haven¡¯t asked you this, are you a virgin?" Evelyn asked.

    "What brought this on, do I look desperate?" She replied.

    "Why would you, you can have sex if you want to but you never do, and it¡¯s making me wonder if you¡¯ve ever had sex before"

    "I¡¯m a virgin; no male has ever caught my interest before till now. I¡¯m definitely going to mate with this one, no matter what happens," Victoria spoke, and Evelyn chuckled.

    .

    .

    .

    Roman was finally at his house, and from afar, he could see Anya and the girls gathered in front of his house.

    "Roman," Anya spoke as she saw him walk towards them.

    "What happened,?" Reina asked as he reached where they were gathered.

    "We¡¯re going to the palace tomorrow to see the Queen" Roman spoke.

    "What!!" All of them spoke at once.

    "You are going to the palace?" Anya asked.

    "Me and my family" Roman replied.

    "Wait, I¡¯m going to the palace, the Royal palace, to see the Queen," Anya muttered as her jaws dropped.

    "I guess that¡¯s the next step; Roman is the first male to awaken as an S-rank; all the noble families would want to get their hands on him," Reina said.

    "What about you?" Anya asked Reina.

    "I¡¯m going to be taken to the academy, and my family is also going to be given land to stay in the capital and a monthly income with the condition that I must remain in the army even after my 2 years of mandatory service," Reina replied.

    "That¡¯s a good deal, but you won¡¯t have the choice to quit after your service," Luna said. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Are you going to accept it?" Roman asked Reina.

    "Of course, as an S-rank, the best use of my power is in the army, and I¡¯m going to get a good rank and be promoted, maybe even reach the rank of war general," Reina spoke with a smile on her face.

    "I guess your mother isn¡¯t urging you to take it?" Lina asked.

    "My mother asked me to do whatever I want, but I¡¯m going to the academy; I¡¯m an S-rank commoner, and I want to rub my power in the face of those nobles living in castles," Reina spoke, and Roman laughed.

    "So your dream of attending the academy would come true, and you and Reina would be in the same class; I¡¯m a little jealous," Anya said.

    "I also can¡¯t attend the academy," Roman said.

    "What, you¡¯re an S-rank; the kingdom can¡¯t possibly deny you," Reina spoke.

    "That¡¯s right"

    "Is it because you¡¯re a male?" Anya asked.

    "Exactly, I¡¯m a little tired, so I¡¯m going inside to rest," Roman said as he opened the door and walked in.

    "That¡¯s the reason your family is being invited to the palace; Roman is going to be taken by one of the Noble families; at least your family is going to have a good life now," Liora spoke.

    "Roman wants to attend the academy; I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll agree to that; he¡¯s always wanted to attend the academy and learn magic since he was little; he¡¯s not going to be part of any noble family," Anya spoke.

    "But you can¡¯t refuse an order from the Queen, no one can?"

    "Do you know what would happen if an S-rank male refused an order from the Queen?" Anya asked.

    "We have no idea"

    "That¡¯s right, no one does because there are no S-rank males. That¡¯s the only good thing about this: I¡¯m going to back my brother no matter what; I¡¯m sure my mother would do the same," Anya spoke, and Amelia was already coming from afar.

    Roman collapsed on his bed with a tired look; the day he was excited for turned out to be better than he expected; he already knew what he was going to do, and he definitely wasn¡¯t going to be a breeding bull for anyone, but of course, he wanted to have sex with other S-ranks.

    ¡¯To get stronger I have to have sex, and not just with anyone but with stronger females, S-rank females, A-rank females...that way I can increase my stats, with each big increase in my stats the stronger I¡¯ll be, and in the academy, I¡¯ll have unlimited access to spell books of all types¡¯

    ¡¯I¡¯ll focus on elemental spells since that¡¯s what I¡¯ll be showcasing but in secret, I¡¯ll learn other spells, especially enchantment spells to boost my power¡¯

    ¡¯I¡¯ll first see how it¡¯ll go with the Queen, no matter what happens, I¡¯ll find a way through¡¯

    The door opened and Amelia walked in.

    "Roman are you okay?" She asked as Roman sat up and she sat down beside him.

    "I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about what I said; I have a plan in my head," Roman said.

    "You¡¯re planning to reject the Queen, right? I know you can, but it¡¯s going to raise bigger problems for you; the Queen isn¡¯t someone who can be..."

    "I¡¯m not planning to reject the Queen¡¯s offer if she has one; I¡¯m just going to tweak it to my favor so you have nothing to worry about," Roman spoke.

    "I have something to ask you, and I want you to answer honestly" Amelia spoke, and Roman could see it in her face.

    "Why do you want to attend the academy so badly after learning magic? What do you want to do, fight?" Amelia asked.

    The goal of attending the academy was to fight for the kingdom, either to fight in the frontline or defend a small town, or defend the capital, that was the fate of every mage, the demon army still attacks every now and then but not as much as before.

    "What do you think? Tell me what you think then I¡¯ll tell you why," Roman said.

    "I think you want to learn magic because it¡¯s fascinating, but you can still learn magic without going to the academy" Amelia spoke.

    "True, magic is fascinating, but I have another goal, and to achieve that goal, I have to get stronger, stronger than the strongest being in this world," Roman said.

    "You want to get stronger than the strongest being in the world, and what do you want to do with that power? You must have a...No, you can¡¯t possibly have a goal like that," Amelia spoke as she realized what Roman was talking about.

    "I¡¯m not planning to risk my life in the process so you have nothing to worry about, for now my goal is just to get stronger"

    "Even the strongest mages in the kingdom wouldn¡¯t dare do what you are planning to, you want to go after the demon lord"

    "Someday," Roman said as he lay down back in his bed.

    Amelia had nothing to say; with a goal like this in his mind, what could she possibly say that would discourage Roman from pursuing his goal?

    "I¡¯m sure you¡¯re hungry; I¡¯ll make something for you to eat," Amelia said before leaving his room.

    The rest of the girls went to their various houses, and Anya went back inside and helped Amelia prepare the meal.

 Chapter 78 Rouges

    Chapter 78: Chapter 78 RougesRoman was so occupied with his thoughts that he didn¡¯t even think of having sex; even after eating, Anya came into his room, and both of them talked for a while.

    She couldn¡¯t bring up the subject as Roman had too many things to think about and she later left, leaving him with his thoughts as he lay on the bed and later drifted off to sleep.

    .

    .

    .

    "Finally" a figure spoke as four people materialized out of thin air in the forest.

    "What took you so long? One of them asked.

    "I had to kill some of the pesky wolves around the forest first, I don¡¯t want the sound to attract any of the mages"

    "Alright, what about security?"

    "I think there are five mages in the village, and there¡¯s a weak barrier around the village, I think it¡¯s for alerting the mages rather than stopping anything so we shouldn¡¯t break it on our way in"

    "Alright girls, let¡¯s go fishing"

    The five of them slowly walked towards the village till they arrived at the barrier. One of them placed their hands on the barrier, and within a second, a hole opened in the barrier, big enough to fit a human being, and the five of them passed through.

    "So the male is in that house over there guarded by the mages, piece of cake, making three A-rank mages guard the first S-rank male, three of you take the mages, you take the other two way at the end and I¡¯ll go for the male"

    Four of the five dashed away while the last female walked forward heading towards the house.

    One of the three mages guarding Roman¡¯s house sat down in front of the house. They were told to protect him, though they weren¡¯t expecting any trouble, and she was getting a little sleepy. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I can¡¯t wait for the morning; we¡¯ll have no choice but to take a long ride back tomorrow morning; I hope the carriage arrives early then..." She stopped as she noticed something, a change, something was wrong.

    She quickly stood up and turned to the side, and suddenly she felt herself going to the ground, something had hit her, but she had no idea where, and she collapsed on the ground.

    The next moment, she saw a figure in front of her. The figure was small, almost like a little girl, and then the figure bent down, moving her cloak.

    "I don¡¯t know if I should kill you or just immobilize you, which should I do?" The girl asked with a smile on her face.

    "Who the heck are you?" the mage spoke, but she couldn¡¯t move any part of her body.

    "I¡¯m Karin, nice to meet you, so which should I do...kill you or knock you unconscious, also don¡¯t struggle, if you do you¡¯ll feel more pain"

    "Karin...the rouge blood mage from Bullmar kingdom with the blood artifact, and a member of the Black Fang"

    "Oh, you know me, I didn¡¯t know I was this popular. I¡¯m sure you know what we¡¯re here for, but I probably shouldn¡¯t kill one of my admirers," she chuckled.

    "You¡¯re here for the male, what does a criminal group want with a male?" The mage asked.

    "Beats me; I have no idea about anything; I just do what I am told," Karin spoke, and the mage laughed.

    "Do you think the mages of Avalon are stupid enough to leave a valuable asset here, guarded by three A-rank mages, you must think we¡¯re stupid"

    "What did you say?" Karin spoke, and immediately she jumped sideways as a sharp slash of wind passed where she was.

    She moved further away as the mage who was on the ground was freed from her control and stood up; with blood magic, a way to block the user from controlling your blood was to wrap your body with Mana.

    Your Mana slowly depletes but it was a good way to avoid a blood mage gaining control over your body.

    The Queen wasn¡¯t a fool, with the news reaching her, she already sent a carriage to pick up Roman and his family, the carriage arrived at midnight along with a group of mages and his family was already on the way to the capital while the mages stayed in Roman¡¯s house, and other houses around.

    "You made a big mistake coming here, Karin, of the Blood Fang; today, you and all the members of the Blood Fang will be captured"

    "It¡¯s been a long time since I had a good fight, and besides, it¡¯s just the three of you," Karin spoke as she cracked her neck.

    "You¡¯re an A-rank Mage, same as us; what do you think would happen if the three of us face you?" the wind mage spoke as she walked forward with the other mages.

    Karin was also moving backward away from the house, she wasn¡¯t afraid in the slightest, but the leader of their group was in the house, so she didn¡¯t want to accidentally destroy it.

    Among the three mages, the one who came from the capital that stood guard used flame, the other used wind, and the last one was an arcane mage, all four of them were A-rank but they knew there was a difference in strength, ability and the fact that she had one of the legendary artifact, but there were going to make up for it in numbers.

    Karin finally stopped as she was away from the house and a smirk formed on her face.

    "It seems you¡¯re finally ready, you¡¯ll be going with us to Avalon in binding chains"

    The moment Karin heard the words, her smile faded. Her sharp eyes narrowed as she slowly pulled back her red cloak, revealing her hands covered in strange dark red markings.

    "So, you¡¯re serious now," she muttered.

    The wind around them picked up. The mage she had attacked earlier now stood with her hand raised, wind swirling around her like a shield.

    The second mage, who was guarding the house, stepped beside her.

    The third mage, dressed in blue robes, calmly walked forward with a glowing light orb spinning in front of his palm.

    "Three against one. I like those odds," Karin said with a grin, her voice laced with excitement.

 Chapter 79 Rouge Blood Mage

    Chapter 79: Chapter 79 Rouge Blood MageWithout warning, she rushed forward, blood magic bursting from her legs like an explosion. The ground cracked under her as she dashed straight for the wind mage first.

    "She¡¯s fast!" the wind mage shouted.

    The arcane mage threw a barrier spell between them, but Karin leaped high into the air, twisting mid-air as blades made of blood formed in her hands.

    She landed behind the barrier and slashed at the wind mage, who barely blocked it with a gust of wind.

    "I got her!" the fire mage yelled, launching a stream of fire toward her.

    Karin spun, using a shield of hardened blood to block the fire. The flames licked at her cloak, burning it slightly, but she didn¡¯t flinch. She hurled one of her blood blades toward her, forcing her to duck.

    The arcane mage raised his hand. "Gravity Bind!"

    A glowing light expanded beneath Karin¡¯s feet. Her body suddenly felt heavy as if she was being pulled into the earth.

    She groaned but dug her heels in and forced herself to move as blood wrapped around her legs, cracking the ground beneath her.

    Blood rose from her arm and turned into spikes, shooting toward the arcane mage who was forced to block.

    He raised a second barrier, but the force cracked it, making him stumble backward.

    "Damn, she¡¯s breaking through everything," she shouted as the wind mage gathered Mana and struck.

    She sent a violent gust at Karin, knocking her sideways, and she tried to stand up, but the fire mage was already ready.

    "Inferno Burst!"

    A large blast of fire exploded around Karin. For a moment, the entire area lit up in orange and red. Smoke covered everything.

    "Is she down?" the wind mage asked.

    Then they saw it.

    Karin stepped out of the smoke, her cloak now gone; on her chest was the artifact carved into her skin, her body covered in glowing red lines. Blood clung to her like armor. Her eyes were wild and a big smile was on her face.

    "That almost hurt," she said as she walked forward.

    She raised her hand, and the blood on the ground began to move. It slithered toward her like a snake and clung to her body.

    "You¡¯re not the only ones who can use what¡¯s around them."

    She launched herself again, this time aiming for the arcane mage; before the other two could react, she was already in front of the mage.

    The arcane mage quickly cast a spell that froze her movement around her for half a second¡ªbut that was all she needed. Her blood shot forward and wrapped around her arm, yanking her forward causing the spell to fail.

    She crashed to the ground, and immediately, a blade pierced the mage¡¯s stomach, and she fell to the ground.

    "One down," Karin said as she turned towards the other two.

    The fire mage and wind mage were already moving in together.

    "Flame Lance!"

    "Gale Cutter!"

    A flaming spear and a slicing wind attack shot toward her.

    Karin jumped, using the blood from the arcane mage to push herself higher. In mid-air, she summoned more blood blades and threw them at the wind mage.

    Two of them hit, cutting into her side and shoulder. She screamed and fell to the ground.

    "Two down," Karin grinned as she landed.

    The fire mage gritted her teeth. "You¡¯re not walking out of here!"

    She poured all his energy into her hands. A ball of fire formed, growing larger with each second.

    "Flare Nova!"

    He threw it at her.

    "You bastard, you¡¯ll burn the place"

    Karin slammed both hands into the ground. A wall of blood rose up, solid and wide. The explosion hit it, shaking the entire area. Dust filled the air.

    When it cleared, Karin stood there, breathing hard, blood dripping from her lips. Her blood wall was cracked, and her arms were bleeding.

    "That... was impressive," she admitted.

    The fire mage panted. She was on one knee, drained of Mana and stamina.

    Karin raised her hand again, blood forming a long spear as the fire mage watched struggling to muster Mana to block the attack. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Suddenly, a voice cut through and the body of a mage was dropped onto the ground.

    "They¡¯ve moved the male; he¡¯s no longer in the village," the figure who dropped the mage spoke to Karin.

    Karin froze, the blood spear disappearing.

    "Tch... Then all of this was a waste of time." She turned towards the mage, who was already walking away from her.

    She also turned and started walking away.

    The fire mage tried to move, but she glanced back.

    "Try anything and I¡¯ll make sure you never walk again."

    The arcane mage was barely conscious, the wind mage groaned in pain, and the fire mage could only watch her fade into the shadows of the trees.

    All the mages in the area were either unconscious or could barely move. There were 15 mages in the village, and they were defeated by just 5 mages.

    "Did you know the male wouldn¡¯t be in the village anymore?" Karin asked the leader of the group who simply nodded.

    "Then why did we attack?" Karin asked.

    "To make him even more valuable, the plan wasn¡¯t to abduct the male; it was just to make it look like we want the male," She spoke.

    "I kinda want the male; I thought we would have sex with him; I could use my blood control to keep his thing hard for the whole day, and we¡¯ll take turns; I had it all planned out," Karin spoke, and the rest of the group laughed.

    "For now, he isn¡¯t the target, but one day he will," she spoke as she stopped, and the rest of the group also did while one of them placed her hands on the ground, and a glowing magic circle appeared, and soon all five of them vanished without a trace.

    The fire mage forced herself to stand up as she walked towards the arcane mage who was bleeding; the blood blade which she was stabbed with had turned into liquid, causing her blood to pour out.

 Chapter 80 Carriage (+18)

    Chapter 80: Chapter 80 Carriage (+18)Roman let out a sigh, he couldn¡¯t sleep with all the shaking and how cramped the carriage was.

    He thought they were going in the morning and went to sleep when he was suddenly woken up by Amelia who told him the mage said they should leave now, and so their journey began to the capital.

    Roman tried to sleep but he could not, Anya besides him was already asleep while Amelia had her eyes open.

    It was just the three of them in the carriage while the mages protecting them were outside the carriage as it moved towards the capital.

    "I thought it was supposed to be tomorrow; if we were moved, then is someone looking for me or what?"

    "I have no idea, we were just told to board the carriage and it¡¯ll take us to the capital, we were told at the last minute because the mages who came here to check on the awakening ceremony also had no idea till the carriage arrived"

    "I¡¯m sleepy, but I can¡¯t sleep; I wonder how Anya is able to sleep through all this," Roman spoke, and Amelia chuckled.

    "You know there¡¯s a way you can have a good sleep even in this condition; you just need to tire yourself, and you¡¯ll sleep well," Amelia said.

    "Tire myself, how would I do that, there¡¯s nothing here to..." Roman stopped as he stared at Amelia. He knew where her mind was, and a smile crept onto his face.

    "So what¡¯s your plan to tire me out?" Roman asked.

    "Well, it¡¯s the only plan; you were the one who wanted to have a good night¡¯s sleep; I just merely suggested something to do; that way, both of us could have a good night¡¯s sleep," Amelia spoke, and Roman chuckled.

    "It amazing how that is the first thing that came to your mind, I can just open the door and shoot off another spell into the air, that way I¡¯ll fall unconscious there¡¯s by getting a good night¡¯s sleep in the process"

    "That¡¯s dangerous; before trying that spell again, you should first be sure you won¡¯t fall unconscious; I don¡¯t think you should be using it to your favor," Amelia said.

    "True; also, I think I¡¯m falling asleep; I¡¯ll just..." Roman wanted to turn to the other side when Amelia held him.

    "I knew it was on your mind; why couldn¡¯t you just admit it," Roman said.

    "I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be interested, and since we¡¯re heading to the palace, you¡¯ll be gone, either you attend the academy or not; either way, you won¡¯t be at home," Amelia pouted.

    "I¡¯ll attend the academy. True, I won¡¯t be at home, but I¡¯m sure they give breaks in the academy," Roman spoke.

    "Once in five months or maybe special breaks during the magic tournaments," Amelia said.

    "Magic tournament," Roman muttered, and he felt a small pain as the memories of the tournament flooded his brain.

    The magic tournament was held twice a year, with the three kingdoms bringing their best mages to participate, and each year, the tournament was held in any of the three kingdoms. Next year, which is in a week, the tournament will be held in Avalon.

    "You know about the tournaments"

    "I do, what fun it would be to participate, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s beyond me"

    "You should take it easy in the academy, it¡¯s not something..."

    "It seems you¡¯re not that interested again, maybe we should wait till..."

    "Oh no, I¡¯m interested," Amelia spoke as Roman brought his face closer, and their lips joined for a kiss.

    Amelia was a good kisser, as Roman knew, and so both of their tongues engaged in a battle as they exchanged saliva and his hands moved towards her tits.

    That was the last straw Roman needed as his little brother was now pushing against his pants, Amelia tits were so big and soft Roman just needed a single touch or peak to be hard like a rock.

    Their kiss lasted for some seconds before Roman pulled away, and Amelia was panting a little bit. The carriage was tight, so they couldn¡¯t stand in front of each other, but Roman had other ideas.

    "Take off your clothes," Roman spoke, and Amelia began taking off her clothes without hesitation; Roman didn¡¯t take off his own; he just undid the button and pulled it down to his legs.

    When Amelia was done taking off her clothes, Roman couldn¡¯t help himself as his hands moved towards her tits, and he squeezed them.

    Amelia let out a tiny moan before covering her hands and Roman pulled his hands away as he gestured for her to climb onto his body.

    Amelia climbed onto Roman¡¯s body, and her tits were now directly in front of him; without a moment wasted, Roman grabbed both of them as his mouth went to the right tits, and he sucked on her nipple.

    Even though there were in a cramped space, both of them were fairly comfortable as Roman sucked on Amelia¡¯s tits, and she wrapped her hands around his head.

    Roman didn¡¯t let up as he continued sucking on her tits with his right hand. He reached down since she was already naked, and his hand touched her honey pot.

    "Nggnn..." A moan escaped her lips as Roman began moving his hands back and forth on her wet hole stroking the surface.

    Amelia¡¯s pussy was already wet, and she couldn¡¯t wait any longer; she knew Roman was going to tease her to the very end before finally fucking her, but since she was on top, she couldn¡¯t just slip his dick in.

    Amelia had the idea as she could feel Roman hard dick touching her ass but before she could make a move.

    "Ah~Ahnn..." Amelia moaned and quickly covered her mouth again as Roman¡¯s fingers penetrated her pussy. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She was already wet, and Roman had no problem using three of his fingers, causing her to let out louder moaning sounds as he began moving them back and forth.

 Chapter 81 Sexual prowess (+18)

    Chapter 81: Chapter 81 Sexual prowess (+18)"Nn~Nnggn..."

    Roman increased the motion of his fingers, pushing them deeper into her wet hole; his other hand also began moving more and more as he pinched and played with her large milkers while he sucked it n the other one.

    Amelia couldn¡¯t think of anything else as her head went blank; she couldn¡¯t believe it; at this moment, nothing else mattered as her head was in Roman¡¯s shoulder.

    Roman didn¡¯t give her a moment of rest as he continued his assault on her pussy, pushing his fingers as deep as they could go, her moaning increased a little leaking from her mouth but soon he stopped and pulled his fingers out.

    "Now" Roman spoke as he used both of his hands to raise Amelia¡¯s waist.

    Amelia quickly positioned Roman¡¯s dick in front of her pussy and dropped herself on top of Roman.

    "Mhmm..mmm..." Amelia covered her mouth with one of her hands to avoid moaning out loud, this was the first time she was on top of Roman and his dick was reaching deep inside of her.

    Roman let out a grunt and closed his eyes as Amelia¡¯s pussy pressed against his dick, she didn¡¯t move for a second before picking her self back up and dropping for the second time.

    Amelia finally got the hang of it and bent forward with her breasts on Roman¡¯s face, his hands were already on her soft ass as she bounced up and down his dick while his mouth sucked on her breasts

    Slapping sounds followed each time Amelia dropped herself on top of Roman and he kept letting out grunts as pleasure washed over him, Amelia¡¯s pussy was just that good.

    Amelia moved her waist trying her best to make Roman cum instead she was the one feeling it the most as her came closer each time she dropped her waist on top of Roman¡¯s dick, and soon she was tired.

    Roman noticed and moved his hand and suspended her waist in the air as he moved his waist and began ramming her pussy.

    Roman held Amelia up and even though he wasn¡¯t strong enough to do something like this, this time he was suddenly empowered as he raised her waist and continued pushing his dick in and out of her wet hole.

    "Ahaaan~nnn..." Amelia let out muffled moans as Roman dick continuously penetrated her wet hole and soon Roman also got tired.

    Amelia resumed her grinding as she moved her waist up and down Roman¡¯s dick skillfully while he moved his waist to match her movements.

    Both of Roman¡¯s hands were on her soft ass as she moved up and down, her face was buried in his neck while her breasts pushed against his chest.

    For Roman this was the life, a Milf which just happened to be his mother was bouncing up and down his dick while the carriage raced towards the capital with his sister sleeping beside him.

    Amelia continued her grinding and movement, this time she was the one in control of the pace and instead of moving faster she was taking her time, if she did move fast she could make Roman cum but that also means she could be the one to cum since his dick was touching the deepest part of her insides each time she moved up and down.

    ¡¯Is she moving slow on purpose, if she continues this I¡¯m going to take over¡¯ Roman said inwardly as he left out a grunt.

    Amelia¡¯s ass that he grabbed was so soft his hands were already digging in, Roman was sure even though he went to the city, he wouldn¡¯t find someone like Amelia.

    "Alright" Roman spoke and Amelia stopped, he lifted her waist and moved her to her side of the carriage. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Turn around" Roman said, and Amelia did that putting one leg down and the other on the carriage sit, Roman did the same as the space was limited.

    Amelia let out a tiny moan as Roman¡¯s dick touched her pussy, and the next moment he slammed his dick into her pussy causing her to moan.

    "Ahhaann..." Amelia moaned as Roman held her waist with one of his hands as he pulled out and slammed his dick back into her pussy again.

    Her meat walls pushed against his dick but he didn¡¯t stop as he pulled out again and thrust in.

    Both of them were uncomfortable in this position but neither of them cared as Roman¡¯s dick was the most important thing now as he began moving.

    Amelia¡¯s entire body moved up and down in sync with Roman¡¯s movement as he began ramming his dick in and out of her pussy.

    Roman¡¯s dick filled her entire pussy and with each thrust, she felt his dick going deeper and deeper, from the first time they had sex till now, she still couldn¡¯t believe how good Roman was at having sex.

    It was like he was blessed by the divine being, but she knew something like that wasn¡¯t true, the divine being doesn¡¯t bless a person with sexual prowess, all of this was Roman.

    Roman held Amelia¡¯s waist with both of his hands, she was moaning so louder and didn¡¯t close her mouth as she held the carriage for balance.

    Roman knew she was getting close and so he held her waist with both of his hands and increased his motion.

    More slapping sounds were generated as Roman rammed his dick into her pussy furiously.

    Amelia¡¯s body jerked back and forth and slowly she was losing strength but she still held on.

    Her head was a mess as Roman kept plunging his dick deeper and deeper into her wet hole, she knew she wasn¡¯t going to last much longer even though she wanted to.

    "I¡¯m... Ahhaann... I¡¯m c-cumming..." Amelia muttered in between her moans and held the walls of the carriage tightly as her entire body was shaking but Roman still didn¡¯t stop.

    His dick was still rock hard and he still haven¡¯t had enough as he continued ramming his dick inside her pussy till she lost strength and collapsed on the table with love juices flowing out of her pussy and then he pulled his dick out.

 Chapter 82 Arrival (+18)

    Chapter 82: Chapter 82 Arrival (+18)Amelia was panting with a smile on her face then she looked at Roman, his dick was still rock hard as he hadn¡¯t yet reached his peak.

    ¡¯It¡¯s times like this. I fucking hate that stupid curse; Anya is still asleep; I have no choice but to let...¡¯ Roman let out a grunt and sat down as Amelia¡¯s hands grabbed his dick.

    Immediately her mouth covered his entire shaft as she sucked on it; she wasn¡¯t going to let Roman¡¯s dick remain hard for long.

    Roman let out a grunt as Amelia¡¯s head went up and down his shaft, her tongue made circles on the top of his dick as she swallowed his entire shaft.

    Amelia was good, too good in fact that Roman was now holding onto the walls of the carriage as Amelia went down on him.

    She wasn¡¯t just sucking on his dick anymore as her hands went to his balls; she had no idea what to do with them, so she just kept running her hands on his balls which had gone stiff.

    Roman eyes were closed, and he faced upward; Amelia wasn¡¯t in front but by his side, as her head bobbed up and down his shaft with her hands stroking his balls.

    Roman suddenly felt Amelia stopping as she pulled her mouth away, but he hadn¡¯t cum yet, so he opened his eyes; he thought she was trying to climb on his dick, but instead, something else wrapped around his dick.

    Amelia had a smile on her face as she wrapped her tits around Roman¡¯s dick, his dick was covered in her saliva, but still, she felt the need to do more.

    Roman watched as Amelia pulled her tits apart and covered his dick with even more saliva before wrapping them back; unlike the first time where they had oil, this time it was her saliva that was going to be the lubricant.

    Amelia pushed her large milkers together squishing Roman dick in the middle as she began moving them up and down.

    Roman couldn¡¯t help it as his dick was stimulated even more, there was just something about her tits that he couldn¡¯t put his hands on.

    Her large tits squished against his cock, causing Roman to let out a grunt, his mind went blank as the thought of Amelia¡¯s tits covered his entire vision.

    With the carriage moving, it improved it as the whole thing was also bouncing up and down with Amelia.

    Roman let out a grunt as her soft pillowy tits moved up and down his shaft, both of her hands were wrapped around her tits as she increased her motion.

    The pleasure was undeniable as his cock throbbed within the embrace of her large milkers, Roman couldn¡¯t help it as he felt pressure building at the base of his dick.

    Roman began letting out more grunting sounds as Amelia increased her pace, she could tell he was getting closer to his peak, and she pulled her tits and covered his dick with her mouth again, but this time, she didn¡¯t slow down.

    It felt like she was going all in, her mouth moving up and down his shaft with her tits raising and slamming on his thighs; Roman could feel it coming, and immediately he grabbed Amelia¡¯s head and thrust his dick further into her mouth.

    "Ohh..." Roman couldn¡¯t help as he let out a sound and began shooting his seeds into her mouth.

    His orgasm lasted for tens of seconds as ropes of cum were pouring into Amelia¡¯s mouth, which she kept swallowing, and some filling her mouth as Roman finally stopped and pulled his hands away.

    Roman was breathing heavily, and Amelia had a smile on her face as she swallowed the rest of his seeds and licked the rest off his dick and her lips. Then she turned towards Roman.

    "You¡¯re right, I¡¯m already sleepy," Roman spoke, and she chuckled as she wore her pants.

    Anya, who was beside them, was still asleep even after all that; Roman was sure the mages outside were too busy looking around and protecting the carriage to realize what they were doing.

    Roman placed his head and closed his eyes; he was truly tired after that, and just like that, he drifted off to sleep.

    .

    .

    . S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "We have arrived," A voice spoke, and Roman¡¯s eyes fluttered open as a bright light covered the entire carriage.

    He quickly closed his eyes and waited for some seconds for his eyes to adjust to the light before opening them back up.

    Amelia and Anya were also just waking up; the door to the carriage was open, and it was already morning.

    Amelia was the first to step out as she was beside the door; Roman followed behind her and stretched his body once he was out; the carriage was tight, and he had to stretch.

    "We¡¯ve arrived at the capital, not the palace, I¡¯m telling you, in case you want to look around," the mage said as all three of them stepped out.

    Roman turned around, and in front of him was a massive wall; the walls of the capital stretched far; they were currently in front and a little far from the gates where he could see guards stationed.

    "I¡¯ll keep the windows open so you can look around," the mage spoke as Anya got back into the carriage; Roman followed, and Amelia.

    The carriage began moving, slowly this time, and before long, they were at the gate of the capital; the guards at the gate let them in, and they continued in.

    The capital had three gates; the first gate led to the lower district, while the other two led to the middle and upper district; they passed through the gate that led to the middle district, where the roads were good and it had a good path to the palace.

    .

    .

    .

    A/N

    Sorry, I¡¯m not as active; I¡¯ll continue next month, with 10 Chapters of Mass Release on the 1st of the month and two Chapters per day; thanks for your support.

 Chapter 83 The Royal Palace [Part 1]

    Chapter 83: Chapter 83 The Royal Palace [Part 1]Roman¡¯s eyes were glued to the windows of the carriage as it passed through different buildings. The capital was different from the village.

    He and Anya had switched seats earlier so he could get a good look around.

    The buildings here were made out of stone, unlike his home back in the village, which was made of wood. Since it was still early, it wasn¡¯t as busy as it should have been, but still, Roman enjoyed looking around.

    "Do you think there¡¯s a chance the Queen would give us a place to stay in the Royal Palace?" Anya asked.

    "I have no idea, but if she did, then we¡¯ll politely reject; it¡¯s better to stay here in the middle district or in the upper district; life in the Royal Palace would be hard, and since we¡¯re commoners, we are not used to living like that," Amelia replied.

    "Still, we¡¯ll have servants serving us and obeying my commands," Anya chuckled.

    "You¡¯re looking for an excuse to be lazy."

    "What do you think, Roman?" Anya asked.

    "I won¡¯t be with you, so I have no idea, but I also don¡¯t think staying in the palace would be the best idea. Staying in the middle district would be perfect though. Look at all these beautiful houses," Roman replied, not looking in their direction.

    Roman continued looking outside till they arrived at a gate, and once they passed through it, he noticed the changes. They were now in the upper district.

    The streets were much nicer, the houses were bigger, and everything looked fancier.

    Few people were walking around and even the people walking around wore nicer clothes too, and the air even smelled a little sweeter, filled with the scent of flowers from nearby gardens. It felt like a completely different world compared to the village he was in.

    Their carriage rolled slowly along a wide stone road, heading toward the Royal Palace, but they still hadn¡¯t gotten to the district where the top noble families stayed.

    After a little more traveling, they finally reached it.

    This area was even quieter. Only a few mansions stood here, each one sitting on large pieces of land, surrounded by tall fences and beautiful gardens.

    The mansions looked old but strong, built with fine stone and decorated with grand balconies and colorful flags. It was easy to tell that the families living here were powerful and rich.

    There were still lots of empty lands, and the distance between each of the mansions was enough to fit more mansions.

    Beyond those grand mansions, the Royal Palace came into view, towering above everything else like a shining jewel.

    The carriage continued till they reached the gates of the palace, and soon it was opened, and the carriage went in and continued moving before finally stopping.

    Roman stepped out of the carriage, and in front of him were guards, royal guards all dressed in the same armor covering their bodies and even helmet covering their faces.

    Roman finally took his eyes away from the guards and faced the palace.

    His eyes grew wide, staring at the Royal Palace in awe. The building was huge, with tall white pillars standing at the entrance, each pillar decorated with small, beautiful carvings.

    The palace itself was bright and shiny, with tall, pointed roofs that glittered in the sunlight. Flags in deep red with the emblem of a lion hung from the balconies, gently waving in the breeze, adding color to the grand structure.

    The courtyard in front of the palace stretched wide, filled with green bushes that had been carefully cut into perfect shapes.

    There were several fountains scattered around.

    Statues of queens from the past stood proudly in one corner of the garden, their stone faces looking serious and important.

    Roman had no idea what the present Queen looked like so he couldn¡¯t tell which of the two statues that sat at the end was the Queen.

    Around the courtyard, more royal guards stood perfectly still in neat rows. Their shiny armor sparkled in the light, and their swords were strapped tightly to their sides.

    Every little detail, from the gold designs on the palace walls to the neatly arranged flowers in the garden, showed just how rich and powerful the Royal family was.

    Everything was so grand and perfect, it made him feel small, but he wasn¡¯t like everyone.

    Roman was from a modern world, so to him, the Queen was just going to be like a president, except he could get executed for speaking to in rudely, but that couldn¡¯t happen to him.

    Roman pushed the thoughts he had away; he was sure he wouldn¡¯t just be meeting the Queen but other important figures who would all have the same goal in mind: to turn him into a breeding machine.

    If this was a non-magical world, then he would happily accept it as long as he got to sleep with and impregnate different beauties and do anything he wanted, but this was different.

    He had a mission, even though he could get stronger just by having sex, he still needed to learn magic.

    As Roman stood there staring, one of the royal guards started walking toward them.

    The guard moved with firm, steady steps. When the guard stopped in front of them, she reached up and took off her helmet.

    She was a beauty with short brown hair; her face was serious but not unfriendly.

    "You must be Roman and this is your family," she spoke. "I am Selene of the Royal Knights. Welcome to the palace. Please, follow me"

    Roman gave a small nod. Amelia and Anya who had just stepped down from the carriage behind him, also nodded quietly.

    She turned around, put her helmet back on, and began walking towards the palace door.

    "I thought it wouldn¡¯t happen, but I¡¯m getting nervous," Amelia spoke, and Roman couldn¡¯t help but laugh.

    "We haven¡¯t even seen the Queen, why are you getting nervous?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "That¡¯s exactly why we don¡¯t even know if she¡¯s a kind person or not," Amelia whispered the last part in Roman¡¯s ears since the guard was in front of them.

 Chapter 84 The Royal Palace [Part 2]

    Chapter 84: Chapter 84 The Royal Palace [Part 2]Anya immediately tugged her clothes, and her face clearly conveyed what she was saying; the Queen wasn¡¯t supposed to be spoken about in that manner, even when talking in secret.

    "She¡¯s not going to hear us" Amelia replied as they walked forward.

    The guard who escorted them never looked back once till they got to the door that led inside the palace and maids were at the door to open them.

    The doors opened, and the guard led them into the palace.

    Roman¡¯s eyes widened as he stepped inside. The floor was shiny and smooth, made of white stone. Big chandeliers hung from the ceiling, glowing like little suns. The walls were light-colored with golden lines, and there were large paintings of the Queens whose statues were outside.

    Sunlight came through tall windows, making everything bright. Red curtains hung beside the windows, and the smell of flowers filled the air.

    Everything looked fancy and clean. Guards stood along the hall in armor, not moving at all. Maids also stood quietly, heads down, not making a sound.

    The guard continued walking without saying anything. Her armor made clinking sounds as she turned into another hallway. After a short walk, she stopped in front of a door.

    Roman, Anya, and Amelia were just too busy looking around to notice that the guard had stopped.

    "This room is for you to change. The Queen would send for you when she¡¯s done," she said, and Roman looked at the guard to see that she had stopped in front of a door.

    She opened the door, and the three of them stepped in.

    Inside, the room was bright and neat. There were clean clothes on the table for the three of them and some small bottles that smelled nice; also two maids were inside the room to help.

    "I¡¯ll come for you when the Queen is ready," the guard said and closed the door.

    "Good morning, we¡¯re here to assist you; also, what meal do you want served to you?" The first maid asked as both of them bowed their heads. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡¯I wonder how much the Royal family has, I would have loved to stay here, getting everything I want and doing nothing apart from banging hot chicks from all over the nation¡¯

    A smile formed on Roman¡¯s face as he lay on the bed.

    "Thank you, we don¡¯t want to eat yet," Amelia said, and the maid bowed.

    "We¡¯ll be outside the door. If you want anything or need anything done, please don¡¯t hesitate to call for us," the maid spoke again and bowed before both of them left, closing the door behind them.

    "Oh my...I have no idea the palace was this beautiful" Anya spoke as she rushed towards the clothes.

    There were three sets of clothing there for each of them: three for Roman, Anya, and Amelia.

    She picked up the first one, which was a bright red dress, and raised it up to get a good look at it; Amelia was checking out the room while Roman was on the bed.

    Unlike his bed, which was mostly wood and clothing gathered, this bed contained actual foam; it was made out of cotton and was super soft.

    "Wow, I feel like a noble already," Anya said, and Roman turned towards her to see that she had taken off all her clothes and wore the red dress already.

    Roman looked at Anya as she turned around, looking at the dress; Anya was truly beautiful, and the dress only amplified her beauty even more; if Anya was dressed up, no one would be able to guess she was a commoner.

    ¡¯I guess I could say the same for myself¡¯

    Both Roman and Anya got their beauty from Amelia.

    "I still don¡¯t understand why we¡¯re all going to meet the Queen; I have no business with any of that, right? It¡¯s Roman¡¯s decision; it¡¯s not like we¡¯re here to help him make it," Anya spoke.

    "We¡¯re here to also hear what the Queen has to offer so we can Influence Roman to accept for the sake of his family," Amelia spoke.

    "That¡¯s really good, if the Queen offers us a place in the palace with all this, even though Roman doesn¡¯t want to, we might convince him to accept because of the benefits, the Queen is really cunn... oh" Anya immediately covered her mouth causing Roman to laugh.

    "The bathroom is really big" Amelia spoke as she opened the door inside the room.

    All guest rooms in the palace had a bathroom inside, unlike the Queen and Princess rooms, which had separate bathrooms. The Royal family had many members, but the main palace, which the three of them were inside now, was for the Queen and her daughters.

    There were other buildings inside the palace and each of them belonged to a branch of the Royal family, like the present Queen sisters and their daughters too.

    "We should probably take baths and prepare; the Queen might call for us anytime from now," Amelia said.

    "That¡¯s true," Anya said as she began taking off the dress.

    Roman couldn¡¯t help it as he continued staring at Anya as she took off the dress leaving just her undergarments, and now she was planning to take a bath.

    Roman could see her nipples poking at her undergarments; it wasn¡¯t something tight as from where he laid, he could see her underboob.

    "We should take a bath together; the bath is big enough for all of us," Amelia spoke as Roman turned towards her.

    "You still haven¡¯t had enough," Roman spoke, and Amelia quickly faced away as her cheeks turned slightly red.

    "Had enough of what?" Anya asked.

    "We had sex in the carriage while you were sleeping so peacefully; how did you manage to sleep like that?" Roman asked.

    "You had sex; that¡¯s a lie; I would have woken up if you did," Anya said.

    "Mom was so horny, she grabbed your boobs while she was bouncing on top of my stuff" Roman spoke as a smile formed on his face.

 Chapter 85 The Royal Palace [Part 3]

    Chapter 85: Chapter 85 The Royal Palace [Part 3]"I didn¡¯t do that, stop saying things I didn¡¯t do!" Amelia spoke immediately her face all red. She turned quickly and ran into the bathroom, closing the door behind her.

    Anya watched the door for a moment, then looked over at Roman, who was sitting silently on the edge of the bed. She let out a soft sigh and stepped forward.

    "I can¡¯t believe I missed that chance... but now it¡¯s my turn," Anya said with a playful smile.

    Roman raised an eyebrow and slowly stood up. "Your turn for what?" he asked, his tone low.

    Anya smirked and crossed her arms. "My turn to... well, you know what I mean."

    Roman took a step toward her, closing the distance between them. He stopped just inches away from her face, his breath warm on her skin.

    Anya¡¯s heart raced as he leaned in closer, their lips almost touching. She closed her eyes, waiting for the kiss.

    But nothing happened.

    After a few seconds, she opened her eyes, confused. Roman was no longer in front of her¡ªhe was at the small table on the other side of the room, looking at the bottles lined up there.

    She blinked in surprise. "Hey! What was that?"

    Roman turned around slowly, a mischievous smile on his lips.

    "You¡¯re cruel," Anya said with a pout. "Why do you like teasing so much?"

    He chuckled softly. "Because it¡¯s fun. It¡¯s one of the best things about being a male. I know exactly what you want¡ªbut I won¡¯t give it to you that easily."

    He stepped toward her again, his eyes never leaving hers. "Are you aroused yet? Or do you want more?" he asked, his voice smooth and deep.

    Anya swallowed hard, her cheeks turning red. She opened her mouth to say something, but the words wouldn¡¯t come out.

    Roman leaned in again, this time whispering in her ear, "There¡¯s a new style I¡¯ve been wanting to try on someone... but I haven¡¯t decided who yet."

    Anya¡¯s breath was heavy as he pulled back, his gaze on her face. Her heart pounded in her chest, as Roman continued speaking.

    "Maybe I¡¯ll try it on you first" Roman spoke walking towards her, "The style doesn¡¯t require a bed, the male would be the one carrying the female"

    Roman stopped in front of her, "You¡¯ll be in front of me and my hands would be on your ass as I¡¯ll raise you, since your face is in front of me, we¡¯ll be kissing as my dick penetrate your wet hole while your hand would be around my shoulders" Roman spoke the last words in Anya¡¯s ears.

    Anya was already breathing heavily, not just because Roman was talking but she was already imagining what he was saying.

    "But maybe we¡¯ll just take a bath; the Queen might be waiting now," Roman said as he walked behind Anya.

    Her ass was currently the only thing in his vision, Amelia said as she was still inside the bathroom; since Amelia was the last person he had sex with, he had to bang Anya before returning to Amelia again.

    As always, his dick was already getting rock hard, he was trying to make Anya horny, but he was also getting horny in the process; his little brother was already pushing against the fabric of his clothes, begging to be freed.

    Roman placed his hands on Anya¡¯s waist as she stood frozen, and immediately she flinched and swallowed again; her pussy was already wet, and right now, if Roman continued this, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold herself back.

    "I don¡¯t think we should have sex in the palace, the Queen might have people..."

    "That¡¯s true, I think I¡¯ll stop," Roman muttered, but his hands began moving down to her wet hole.

    The undergarment she wore was like a little skirt, so Roman could see her wet hole if he bent down, meaning he didn¡¯t need to take it off to touch her pussy.

    Anya shuddered as his hands continued moving further down, but before he touched her wet hole, the door to the bathroom opened.

    "I thought we wanted to...ohh, what¡¯s going on here?" Amelia asked. Roman pulled his hand away, but before he could turn around, Anya grabbed his hand.

    "Continue, just a little more," She spoke in a low tone causing Roman to chuckle; if he continued, she was going to cum once he began fingering her since she was this horny.

    But he wasn¡¯t going to, he was going to leave her hanging till they were in the bathroom.

    "How¡¯s the bathroom? I wonder how big it is," Roman spoke as he walked towards the bathroom.

    Amelia, who was already at the door of the bathroom, was already naked; she had taken off her clothes as she entered the bathroom.

    Roman opened the bathroom door and stepped inside. The place was massive¡ªalmost as big as their entire living room and his bedroom put together, maybe even bigger. It felt more like a fancy spa than a regular bathroom.

    In the center of the room was the bath. It was big, really big. It was round and deep, with clear, warm water that let out a soft steam. Ten people could sit in it comfortably without bumping into each other. There were small steps leading into the water, and the edge of the bath was made from smooth, shiny stone.

    The floor was covered in white marble tiles that felt cool under his feet. They sparkled slightly under the soft crystal lights hanging from the ceiling. The walls were a light gray with golden patterns running through them; if he stepped in here without knowing who owned it, he would guess it belonged to the Royal family.

    Just the bathroom was enough to scream royalty.

    Roman looked around more and for the first time since coming to this world, he saw a mirror, a big mirror stretched across the wall beside them. Next to it, towels were neatly folded on wooden shelves. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Next to the bath, a small wooden table sat with potion bottles of fancy soaps, oils, and lotions.

    A commoner like him could spend hours inside this room; Anya, who stepped in after him, had forgotten everything as she looked around.

 Chapter 86 Family Affairs (+18)

    Chapter 86: Chapter 86 Family Affairs (+18)Anya found the mirror and stood in front of it, looking at herself, just like how she did for the dress. She turned around and even took off her undergarments to see how her body looked in the mirror.

    "That¡¯s what I first did; I have no idea how something like this is made," Amelia said as Anya turned around in front of the mirror with a smile on her face.

    Roman couldn¡¯t help but chuckle; to him, a mirror wasn¡¯t something special at all; he also had no idea how they were made; all he knew was it had something to do with glass sand.

    "Look at how big the bath is; why did they make it this big? It¡¯s not like the room had many beds," Anya spoke.

    "This is the Royal palace; they do things because they can not because it¡¯s useful, sometimes it¡¯s useful, but this bath is totally useless but nice still," Roman said as he began taking off his clothes.

    Amelia and Anya were in front of the mirror, moving around and seeing if their reflection was faster than they were, and they were naked, making Roman stare at them.

    Amelia¡¯s and Anya¡¯s asses were bouncing as they moved around in front of the mirror; his little brother was already rock-hard, so it only made him even more aroused.

    Amelia was the first to turn around, and she saw Roman naked, looking at them; his eyes immediately went down to his dick, and it was like a magnet pulling her in.

    "Anya, let¡¯s take our baths quickly," Amelia spoke, and Anya also turned around and saw his dick. Then a thought came to her.

    "What if Roman is accepted into the academy? Then we also won¡¯t be able to see him," Anya said.

    "I¡¯m sure you can go some months without me," Roman replied with a smile, "Forget about all that, let¡¯s take a bath, and maybe I¡¯ll make you forget about that," Roman said, and Anya immediately dashed towards the bath.

    All three of them stood in front of the bath naked, both Amelia and Anya couldn¡¯t help but look downward as Roman¡¯s dick was rock hard and standing upright.

    The bathroom has cleansing crystal same as the one he saw the conjurer used, but the water was so clean he didn¡¯t need to put it in.

    Roman was the first to step in with Amelia and Anya following after him.

    Roman felt all his tiredness wash away as soon as he stepped in, he let out a sigh of relief as he settled in the water.

    "So this is how a bath feels," Anya spoke as she also let out a sigh of relief; the three of them hadn¡¯t rested since they began traveling except Anya, who was able to get a good night¡¯s sleep in the carriage.

    The three of them sat still in the water resting at the edge of the bath, and after a while, Roman noticed Amelia and Anya were both staring at him like he was a piece of meat.

    ¡¯A threesome of my mother and sister.¡¯ Roman took a deep breath as a smirk formed on his face; he wanted nothing more. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Roman¡¯s hands moved as he held both Amelia¡¯s and Anya¡¯s shoulders, moving them closer to himself.

    Since Roman started it, Amelia wasted no time in grabbing Roman¡¯s dick as she swallowed hard; his dick was throbbing as she wrapped her hand around it.

    Since Amelia¡¯s hand was already on Roman¡¯s dick, Anya went for his face as she joined lips with Roman.

    Amelia began moving her hand up and down Roman¡¯s shaft, causing him to let out tiny grunt sounds as he broke the kiss with Anya and went for her twin peak.

    Anya¡¯s tits were big, not as big as Amelia¡¯s though, which was a Roman usual comparison; still, his mouth went for her nipples; even Roman couldn¡¯t understand why he liked boobs so much; he just did.

    "Nggnn..." She moaned as it was too sudden before covering her mouth, but Roman didn¡¯t stop as he continued sucking on her nipples.

    Roman couldn¡¯t even concentrate on what he was doing to Anya as Amelia increased her pace, moving her hands skillfully up and down his shaft, causing him to let out tiny grunts as he sucked on Anya¡¯s tits.

    He pulled his hands away from their shoulders and moved them towards their wet holes.

    Both Amelia and Anya let out loud moans as Roman¡¯s fingers went into their pussy, and without wasting a second, Roman began moving his hands, thrusting his finger in and out of their pussy.

    Since there were inside a bath, it made it easier for Roman to thrust his fingers into both of their pussies at once.

    Amelia, who was stroking Roman¡¯s cock couldn¡¯t move her hands as pleasure washed over her, while Anya, who was getting stimulated by both her tits and her pussy couldn¡¯t help but let out loud moaning sounds.

    Roman increased his pace as both of them had to hold on to the bath edge as their legs became weak under Roman¡¯s pressure but soon he stopped as his dick was throbbing so much he needed to stick it in something.

    He pulled his hands away from both of them and focused his attention on Anya.

    Anya was going the first since she couldn¡¯t possibly start with Amelia as he already banged her in the carriage.

    Roman held her waist and pulled her out of the water, and placed her at the edge of the bath, bringing her pussy inches away from his face; Roman, who wanted to fuck her, couldn¡¯t, as something else was on his mind.

    Her honey pot was in front of him; she was soaking wet, her pussy was glistening with fluids, and the scent whiffing off her only made Roman even more horny.

    But he couldn¡¯t help but eat her out.

    "Anngg..." Anya let out of moan just from Roman¡¯s touch, that was how horny she was and soon his tongue touched her wet hole.

 Chapter 87 Family Affairs (18+)

    Chapter 87: Chapter 87 Family Affairs (18+)Anya had wrapped her legs around Roman¡¯s head as his tongue worked its magic on her pussy, she was already soaking wet, and this was just causing her to leak more and more fluids until she was finally at the edge.

    Anya couldn¡¯t believe it, it had only been a few minutes, and she couldn¡¯t already tell her body loved this.

    "Roman...I-I think... I¡¯m Nggn..." Anya moaned loudly as both of Roman¡¯s hands moved towards her breasts and grabbed them while his tongue was still working.

    Anya mumbled broken words as her body tensed and her legs began trembling. She tried her best to hold out for as long as she could, but she just couldn¡¯t.

    Anya¡¯s legs freed Roman¡¯s shoulder as it vibrated furiously, but Roman didn¡¯t stop and used both of his hands to hold her waist in place as he stuck his tongue inside her pussy and sucked on her clit.

    To Anya, that was the final push she needed as her body reached its peak, and love juices poured out from her pussy as she lay on the ground breathing heavily with a smile on her face.

    Roman was finally ready to fuck her brains out; even after she came, he wasn¡¯t going to give her the rest she needed.

    Anya raised her head as she looked at Roman, who was staring at her, her legs were already spread open and his dick was touching her thighs.

    Roman closed the distance as he brought his face closer and kissed her cheeks, before moving downward towards her breast.

    "Mhmm..." A tiny moan escaped Anya¡¯s lips as she closed her eyes; slowly, Roman sucked on her breasts as he positioned himself in front of her pussy.

    Amelia was still in the bath and was going to watch as Roman fucks her daughter, who happened to be his sister, the thought alone was enough to cause Roman dick to twitch, but here in this world, it was nothing strange.

    Amelia thought nothing about it as one of her hands was in her pussy, but she didn¡¯t want to watch as Roman fucked his sister as that would make her even more horny, but she knew Roman was too good and was going to be done soon.

    Amelia couldn¡¯t wait for Roman to be inside her, the thought of that was enough to make her even wetter.

    Anya let out a tiny moan as Roman¡¯s dick touched her pussy, and the next moment he slammed his dick into her pussy causing her to moan loudly.

    "Nggnn..." She couldn¡¯t stop herself as she moaned loudly; Roman held her waist with one of his hands as he pulled his dick out and slammed his dick back into her pussy again.

    "Ohh...Ahh~Ahhann..."

    Her meat walls pushed against his dick, but Roman didn¡¯t stop as he pulled out again and thrust in; each of the thrusts caused her head to go blank, and she had no idea how loud she was moaning.

    She was moaning so loudly the maids outside the room could hear faint sounds but they still couldn¡¯t tell it was moaning sounds.

    ¡¯Anya¡¯s pussy is definitely a grade above others¡¯ Roman let out a grunt as his dick went in again.

    This was the final one as he began slamming his dick into her pussy generating slapping sounds as both of their body collided.

    Roman head went blank as pleasure washed over his entire body, it had only been a few seconds since he began fucking her but he was already drunk on pleasure.

    Her entire body moved back and forth in sync with Roman¡¯s movement; Anya had nothing to hold on to as her body moved, she couldn¡¯t even think straight as Roman¡¯s dick penetrating her pussy was all she could think about.

    "Ahh~ Ahhaann...Yes...Yes..."

    Roman¡¯s dick filled her entire pussy, and with each thrust, she felt his dick going deeper and deeper. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡¯Ohh...how is he this good, my insides feel like melting, Ahh...¡¯ Anya mumbled inwardly as Roman was still thrusting his dick inside her wet hole.

    Amelia was still in the bath, and now she was even more aroused; with the way Anya was moaning and the slapping sounds that filled the room, she couldn¡¯t wait for Roman to be done.

    Roman pulled his hand out and held her waist with both of his hands; she was moaning so loudly Roman knew she was getting close, so he held her waist with both of his hands and increased his motion.

    More slapping sounds were generated as he rammed his dick continuously into her pussy but he remembered something.

    Roman pulled his dick out of her pussy, and she was panting heavily, but she still hadn¡¯t reached her peak, so she was wondering why Roman did that when he held her up.

    Roman raised her till both of them were standing then he whispered in her ears, "Maybe we should try that"

    A smile formed on Anya¡¯s face immediately as she raised her hands waiting for Roman to lift her.

    Roman held her waist, and from there, he lifted her; she quickly wrapped her hands around Roman¡¯s neck, and his dick was already positioned at the right place, and Roman simply slid it in.

    "Ahhann..." She moaned loudly as Roman began thrusting his dick in, using his hands to move her body back and forth.

    "Mhmm...Nggnn..."

    Roman knew he couldn¡¯t hold Anya for long, so he walked towards the wall, placing her back on the wall as he finally began ramming his dick in her pussy.

    He gradually increased his pace pushing more and more of his shaft into her wet hole as she continued moaning.

    "Ahh~Mhmm... wait... Ahh..." More moans escaped her mouth as Roman moved his waist.

    Roman increased his pace again, slamming his dick in with all his strength, and before long, her legs began trembling as she inched closer and closer to the edge.

    "I¡¯m... Ahhaann... I¡¯m c-cumming..." She muttered in between her moans and held on to Roman tightly as her entire body was shaking but he still didn¡¯t stop.

    His dick was still rock hard, and he still hadn¡¯t had enough as he continued ramming his dick inside her pussy till she lost strength and finally reached her peak. With love juices flowing out of her pussy, Roman pulled his dick out and placed her on the ground.

 Chapter 88 Family Affairs (+18)

    Chapter 88: Chapter 88 Family Affairs (+18)Roman didn¡¯t cum, so his dick was still rock hard as he turned towards Amelia, who was in the bath and staring at Roman as he walked toward her.

    What Roman did with Anya was something Amelia hadn¡¯t seen, and she wanted Roman to do it to her, but it was also impossible for her; she wasn¡¯t even sure Roman would have the strength to lift her, so she couldn¡¯t ask.

    Roman walked back to the bath and sat at the edge and Amelia knew exactly what he wanted as she moved towards him.

    Amelia knew males like females sucking on their dick but Roman liked it a little more, and she would also use her tits when she had the opportunity.

    Roman let out a loud grunt as her mouth wrapped around his dick, his dick which was still covered in fluids from Anya¡¯s love juice which was now getting swallowed by Amelia.

    ¡¯Damn...fucking amazing¡¯ Roman muttered under his breath as Amelia worked her mouth up and down his shaft; her tongue was also moving around the tip of his dick, making it even more arousing.

    Roman didn¡¯t cum when fucking Anya and now he knew he was going to with the way Amelia was milking his cock.

    It was like she was trying to suck the cum right out of his dick and it wasn¡¯t long before Roman felt pressure building at the base of his cock.

    "Mhmm...Ohh," Roman grunted as he held Amelia¡¯s head; he didn¡¯t try to force his dick as Amelia knew he was close and swallowed his entire shaft.

    ¡¯Ohhhh...¡¯

    The next moment Roman reached his peak as he began shooting ropes of cum into her mouth which she swallowed without gagging once.

    Roman¡¯s orgasm lasted for some seconds, and she pulled her mouth away and swallowed the rest of his cum, and proceeded to clean his dick before pulling away.

    After that, his dick which was rock hard lost all its hardness.

    Roman knew he needed a few minutes before he could get his dick back in the running.

    He stepped back into the water and told Amelia to step out like he did and now the roles were reversed, and Roman was at eye level with Amelia¡¯s pussy.

    She pushed herself right to the edge, and the rest of her legs were in the water, and Roman was breathing her fresh musky scent.

    Even though she was just coming out of the water, Roman knew she was soaking wet as he stuck his fingers into her pussy, causing her to moan loudly before getting to work with his mouth.

    As soon as his tongue touched her wet hole, she began moaning; Roman had done this to her but she still couldn¡¯t believe how good it felt when Roman went down on her.

    Roman continued for some minutes sucking and licking her clit before his dick was back in the race; his little brother was throbbing and Roman couldn¡¯t help himself.

    Roman stepped out of the water immediately, and Amelia was already on all fours in front of him. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Roman was behind her as he positioned his dick, but for some reason, he couldn¡¯t stop staring at her ass, he¡¯s had the thought for some time now, and this was the perfect opportunity.

    Just the thought of fucking Amelia¡¯s ass was enough to make him even hornier, with his dick twitching.

    She was on all fours, so her ass was on full display, and Roman stretched her ass cheeks apart, revealing a cute little butthole.

    The sight of her butthole was the last push Roman needed; he was going to fuck her ass; he was definitely going to fuck her ass.

    "What are you doing?" Amelia asked as she noticed Roman was spreading her ass cheeks apart when her pussy was already in sight.

    "I want to try something new. You won¡¯t like it at first, but don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll like it as time goes on," Roman said, causing Amelia to wonder what he meant by that when she felt something.

    Roman first used two of his fingers to see as he thrust them into her ass hole.

    Amelia screamed immediately after they went in; Roman had trouble fitting both of his fingers in; that was how tight her ass was; Amelia quickly covered her mouth with her hands to avoid screaming further, and Roman pulled his fingers out.

    Amelia wanted to question Roman for what he did when she felt something else entering her asshole and this time it wasn¡¯t fingers.

    Tears immediately welled up, and she covered her mouth with one of her hands and clenched her teeth together, or she would have screamed down the entire palace from the pain she felt.

    Roman grunted as he felt his dick being crushed, his dick was well lubricated so he could slide it in, but still, it was super tight, Amelia was frozen, and Roman was struck; he could only wait a little for her ass to get used to his length before moving.

    But Roman was unable to wait for even a second, his dick was worn out due to the fact that he just came but her ass was just heavenly, Amelia couldn¡¯t speak as the pain she felt was too much for her to handle, tears dropped down her eyes but she couldn¡¯t stop Roman even if she wanted to.

    At first, when he thrust his finger, she thought he made a mistake, but now she was sure it wasn¡¯t a mistake, but why would Roman put his dick in that hole? It wasn¡¯t supposed to be used for sex.

    Roman leaned his body forward as he couldn¡¯t move his dick; he rested on Amelia¡¯s back and grabbed both of her tits.

    Roman fondled her tits while his fingers slightly pinched and played with her hard nipples relaxing her body a little, and since Roman wasn¡¯t moving his waist, she opened her mouth to speak.

    "I... d-don¡¯t think that hole is u-used for...sex" Amelia muttered in a low voice.

    "You just haven¡¯t explored the possibility. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll make you moan in no time," Roman muttered in her ears.

 Chapter 89 Back Shots (+18)

    Chapter 89: Chapter 89 Back Shots (+18)"But it¡¯s painful; I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll like it, but if you like it, then please make it quick. I think I¡¯m already crying," Amelia muttered.

    "Just be patient, I¡¯m going to make you like it" Roman muttered. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He leaned backward and held her waist with both of his hands, she quickly covered her mouth again with her hand, and Roman finally pulled his dick out of her asshole, causing Amelia to muffle her screams, but it was less than when he plunged his dick in.

    Then he positioned it again and touched the entrance of her butt; Amelia readied herself again and clenched her teeth as Roman pushed his dick in slowly, this time letting her ass get used to the feeling of being penetrated.

    Amelia expected more pain, but to her surprise, the pain was slightly manageable; she let out muffled grunts and groans but didn¡¯t scream as Roman once again pulled his dick out.

    He repeated the process for some time, so Amelia could get used to it, and to him, it was amazing; the way her meat walls clenched against his dick was just amazing.

    Her asshole was tighter than any pussy he had fucked since he came to this world, he couldn¡¯t believe this was the first time he was trying it.

    Now Amelia¡¯s ass was more than enough to receive his full length, and she was now grunting softly instead of screaming, so maybe she was enjoying it.

    Roman spread her ass cheeks apart and rubbed on it a few times before stopping, and this time he plunged the entirety of his dick into her asshole.

    Amelia moaned loudly as her hands couldn¡¯t cover her moan; even though she was moaning, a drop of tears still fell down her eyes, Roman behind her grunted as his breathing increased.

    Minutes had passed since he began, and he was finally going to tell her Anal virginity; this was also the first time Roman was having Anal sex.

    He quickly held her waist and moved his waist back, and then thrust forward, pushing more of his dick inside her ass and causing her to moan even more loudly.

    Amelia could believe what she was feeling; some minutes ago, she had been crying from the pain she felt, but now her head and her entire body felt nothing but pleasure; she didn¡¯t want Roman to stop as he thrust in and out of her asshole.

    Unlike when Roman was fucking her pussy, her asshole was much tighter, and she could feel it even more; his dick was stretching her apart little by little.

    Sex this way felt different, and in this position, Roman¡¯s dick was reaching even deeper parts inside of her; before long, she also started moving, trying to match his movement.

    Roman smiled as Amelia began moving on her own; since she was moving, he let go of her waist and grabbed her meaty ass as both of them moved in sync.

    Each time their body collided, it create ripples in her ass fueling Roman¡¯s desire even more

    Anal sex didn¡¯t exist in this world, so Roman had no idea if Amelia would like it, but he was glad she was moaning now as he wasn¡¯t sure his dick could take any more of this.

    Roman rammed his dick into her asshole as hard as he could while she also moved back and forth, their movement generated slapping sounds from both of their body crashing against each other.

    "Ahhaann...Ahh~ t-his is sooo...godd.. don¡¯t stop, d-on¡¯t stop ahhh..." Amelia moaned broken words as she pulled her hand away from her mouth. She was moaning loudly, and the maids could probably hear them, but none of them cared.

    Amelia couldn¡¯t tell how loud she was moaning and Roman was too busy banging her ass to notice details like that.

    Roman continued thrusting in and out of her ass as he let out little moans; her asshole was just too good; even after all he did, it was still too tight, but Roman didn¡¯t stop thrusting while Amelia moaned loudly.

    "Aangggn... Ahaann...Ohhh...yes Roman, I love your dick, j-ust like that...jus...annggn" Amelia had no idea these words were coming out of her mouth.

    Her mind was blank from the pleasure she felt, but she was still speaking; Roman didn¡¯t let go of her ass as he continued banging her, and soon Amelia could feel herself close to her peak.

    Roman wasn¡¯t even fucking her pussy, but she was getting close to her peak, and she could feel it.

    The next moment her legs began to vibrate, and she couldn¡¯t keep up with Roman; he quickly grabbed her waist and continued moving his dick in and out of her pussy as her legs vibrated.

    Her back arched as she squirmed below Roman who was now letting out grunts as his dick was also close to exploding.

    Amelia moaned loudly as she came, and her body collapsed on the ground with love juices flowing out of her pussy, but Roman didn¡¯t stop.

    Slapping sounds increased as Roman increased his pace while Amelia continued taking quick breaths, and finally, his dick was on the verge, and Roman stopped as he began shooting his load inside her ass.

    Amelia could feel something up her ass as Roman pulled his dick out, his cum began flowing outside her ass, and Roman moved backward, breathing heavily; from where she stood, he could see Amelia dripping fluids from both her pussy and her ass.

    Both of them were struggling to catch their breath and they both had smiles on their faces.

    Roman had finally gotten what he wanted, and Amelia had no idea that hole could even be used for sex; she enjoyed it a little too much.

    Roman turned to his left to see Anya resting against the wall and looking at them, Roman couldn¡¯t believe he didn¡¯t notice Anya.

    "Why didn¡¯t you do that to me?" Anya pouted as she saw the way Amelia was smiling.

    "Don¡¯t worry, next time," Roman spoke as he also sat down on the bathroom ground, he was extremely tired, and his dick was out.

 Chapter 90 Mission

    Chapter 90: Chapter 90 Mission"So the male has arrived; you have some sort of plan, right? I¡¯m sure you do," Victoria spoke; she was currently in a carriage with Evelyn heading to the palace.

    "I don¡¯t have a plan now, the problem now is the male, he would have no reason to reject the Queen¡¯s offer, and then the Queen would have him in shackles binding him to the palace"

    "So she¡¯s going to use him as a political piece because the other two kingdoms would want the S-rank male"

    "That¡¯s right, they¡¯ll come for him, bringing their youngest S-rank females or all their S-rank females to mate with him," Evelyn spoke.

    "Before that, I¡¯m sure the Firefrost would be offered a chance, which they would accept since their newly awakened daughter is S-rank, and if they do, they¡¯ll give birth to more S-rank," Victoria said.

    "There¡¯s nothing wrong with that; the Firefrost are still part of Avalon; the issue now is that we won¡¯t be able to see the male because he¡¯ll be guarded at all times, and even when he isn¡¯t, they¡¯ll be too many maids around to do anything" Evelyn spoke.

    "I really don¡¯t care; I¡¯m still going to mate with the male," Victoria replied.

    "I¡¯m sure..." Evelyn stopped as the carriage also came to a stop, she knew they hadn¡¯t reached the palace and opened the window to see what was happening.

    Two mages with horses were beside them and quickly came down from their horse as Evelyn opened the door to the carriage.

    The mage beside her bowed her head, "I have a report"

    "Seeing as you couldn¡¯t wait for our return, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s important, what is it?" Evelyn asked as Victoria came to her side and the mage bowed again.

    "The village of Elmstead was attacked by the Blood Fangs; two of our mages were gravely injured, and others had minor injuries, but no one died," The mage spoke.

    "Attacked by the Blood Fangs, how many of them?" Victoria asked immediately. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "All five of them, including the leader," the mage replied.

    "They came for the male?"

    "Yes, they left after discovering the male had been moved to the capital. We just got the message now, and we came to report as soon as possible," the mage said.

    "Good, we¡¯re going to the palace, so we¡¯ll inform the Queen, return back to the academy," Evelyn said to the mages, and they bowed.

    "How did the Blood Fangs get the information about the male and attacked last night? There are only two ways: either they were in Avalon when the news spread or someone informed them," Victoria said as she got back into the carriage.

    "So you think one of the Noble families is in contact with the Blood Fangs?" Evelyn asked.

    "Yes, and you know that¡¯s more likely than one of their members being inside Avalon, so the question is which of the Noble family" Victoria said.

    "I think that¡¯s a stretch; even if you do blame a family, there¡¯s no way to check if that¡¯s true or not without them knowing, and if you turn out to be wrong, then you¡¯ll have to face the consequences," Evelyn replied.

    "I really don¡¯t care, but I¡¯m sure you can look into it; I can¡¯t wait to see the male; what if he¡¯s ugly?" Victoria asked causing Evelyn to laugh.

    "Let¡¯s get to the palace first, but since we have nothing to do, maybe we should look for the Blood Fangs and annihilate them since we can¡¯t be on the war front anymore," Evelyn spoke.

    Victoria chuckled before speaking, "It¡¯s rare for you to use violent words like that, but you do know the Blood Fangs have an S-rank mage and four A-rank members, including that one with the blood artifact," Victoria replied.

    "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid of one S-rank and four A-ranks; you do know the entire world considers both of us the strongest S-ranks ever," Evelyn said.

    "You really think I¡¯m afraid? I¡¯m saying I don¡¯t think they¡¯re enough to give us a challenge, but I think it¡¯ll be worth it; at least we¡¯ll recover the blood artifact," Victoria replied.

    "So we¡¯ll make that a mission or you¡¯re just joking?" Victoria asked.

    "We¡¯ll make it a mission, we can tell our seconds to fill in while we go to Elmstead, I¡¯m sure our mages can track their Mana, but I¡¯m pretty sure they used teleportation magic so we won¡¯t be able to track them"

    "Then we¡¯ll trace their Mana to the teleportation spot and use reverse teleportation, but they would have thought of that and set a trap in advance, but we¡¯ll go though it" Victoria spoke.

    "Then we¡¯ll track them to the hole they usually crawl in after each time they cause trouble"

    .

    .

    .

    "Look at all these foods; I haven¡¯t even seen some of these; what is this?" Anya asked looking at the meal on the table.

    After their bathroom session, the three of them were currently in front of a large meal served by the maids; the meal was so grand it could be enough for a family of ten, just for the three of them.

    "I have no idea what most of these are" Amelia spoke as she looked at the meal.

    Roman also had no idea what most of the meal was, but it smelled great, so he was already ready to dig in as he took a plate and began to pick what he wanted from each plate.

    Anya and Amelia did the same, and soon, the three of them were consuming the meal; it was probably the most delicious meal in the entire kingdom cooked by a royal chef; it was just amazing.

    *Knock!*

    The door was pushed open and the Royal knight who escorted them walked into the room.

    "The Queen has sent for you; the maids would keep the meal; you can eat it once you¡¯re done," She spoke.

    Roman quickly took the napkin, cleaned his mouth, and drank water before standing up. The knight led the way, and the three of them followed behind.

 Chapter 91 The Queen [Part 1]

    Chapter 91: Chapter 91 The Queen [Part 1]Roman, Anya, and Amelia followed the guard as she led them to where the Queen was. Roman was starting to feel a little nervous, but he kept walking.

    "The Queen is beyond this door. Please behave yourself¡ªfor your own good," she said before opening the large door.

    Roman took a deep breath and stepped in first. As soon as he did, all the eyes in the room turned to him.

    There was a long table in the middle of the room, and the place was nicely decorated, but Roman couldn¡¯t focus on that.

    He kept walking with Anya and Amelia beside him, feeling the weight of all those stares. It was like each person at the table was trying to peek into his soul.

    One of the gazes felt different¡ªstronger, like the person was actually trying to check him out.

    But Roman didn¡¯t look up. He just kept moving until they stood at the other end of the table, across from the Queen.

    Together, the three of them bowed.

    "Your Majesty," they said at the same time.

    "You may sit," the Queen¡¯s voice came from the other end.

    Roman raised his head slightly and finally looked around the table. There were five people seated, not counting the Royal Guards standing at the edges of the room.

    At the head of the table was the Queen. She wore a white and silver dress, her crown resting lightly on her head. Her eyes were calm, and she looked at Roman like she was studying him.

    Next to her sat two older women, both dressed in fine clothes. These were high-ranking nobles, the kind who helped the Queen make decisions about the people and other things, part of the Queen¡¯s council.

    On the other side sat both of these two¡ªEvelyn and Victoria.

    Evelyn looked calm, her hands folded neatly on the table as she stared at Roman. She had seen males all her life, but this one was just different; not only was he the most handsome of them all, but there was just something about him.

    Victoria, on the other hand, had a small smile on her lips, and she was the one whose gaze Roman had felt earlier. She was trying to access him, but for some reason, she couldn¡¯t, which only caused her curiosity to increase.

    The three of them sat down quietly, with Roman in the middle.

    For a moment, no one said anything. The room was quiet, except for the soft sound of the wind blowing outside through the open windows.

    Then the Queen spoke.

    "Roman, I heard you awakened as an S-rank Elemental mage, is that true?" The Queen asked.

    "Yes, your Majesty," Roman replied; his nerves were gone; he wasn¡¯t feeling it anymore; he knew what the Queen was going to offer; everyone knew, but since he wasn¡¯t going to accept, he couldn¡¯t make himself small.

    "I¡¯m sure you know the state of the world, the demon lord is relentless when attacking, for now only troops on the frontline are facing demons, and that is because of the courage and bravery of our mages who fought when the demons attacked"

    "Many lost their life in that fight, including good mages; the kingdom needs to do all in its power to increase strength; if we don¡¯t, when next the demon lord attacks, the kingdom might not survive it," The Queen spoke.

    "You must know why you¡¯re here, just because you¡¯re a commoner doesn¡¯t mean I have the right to do anything I want to you, I¡¯m not a tyrant, but I¡¯m sure the offer I would make is good enough for even a noble family"

    The Queen spoke as she turned to one of her advisors, who brought out a paper scroll.

    "I¡¯ll read out the Queen¡¯s offer for you"

    Before the advisor could continue Roman raised his hand.

    "You can speak" The Queen replied.

    "Read out what I need to do before the reward I would get for doing it," Roman said, and the people at the table were surprised.

    The offer was supposed to be read out first to entice Roman and his family into taking it, and then what he needed to do would be next.

    "Alright, You¡¯ll be given a house here in the palace and you¡¯ll be required to..."

    Roman raised his hands, cutting off the advisor again, and this time, she was already getting annoyed before the Queen spoke.

    "What is it?"

    "I¡¯m sure your offer is wonderful, but I don¡¯t think I want to hear it. Instead, I want something else," Roman said.

    "What do you want?" The Queen asked.

    "I want to attend the Magic Academy," Roman spoke.

    Victoria and Evelyn, who hadn¡¯t spoken a word and were busy admiring Roman, finally heard what he wanted; Evelyn knew this was what she sensed in him.

    Most males were narrow-minded, and for a good reason, males had only one job and nothing else;

    breeding with females, apart from that, males were nothing else, and it was the shortage of males that made them important, if males were as much as females, they would be considered useless.

    Roman here was currently the most important male in the entire world, and he wanted to attend the academy; in the history of the academy, no males had attended, not because males were banned from attending, but because no males wanted to; they all wanted the good life.

    "You want to join the academy?" Victoria spoke next.

    "Yes, I want to learn magic, but I¡¯ll also do what the Queen wants, but I¡¯m not planning to stay in the palace for the rest of my life" Roman spoke.

    "You do know males are naturally weaker than females; I don¡¯t think any males have attended the academy before; why do you want to?" The Queen asked.

    "I just want to learn magic" Roman replied. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "If that is the only reason, then here are the two best mages in the kingdom, and Evelyn here happens to be an elemental mage whose power is flames; she can teach you all you need to know," The Queen spoke a little serious this time.

 Chapter 92 The Queen [Part 2]

    Chapter 92: Chapter 92 The Queen [Part 2]Roman could tell by the look on the Queen¡¯s face that she didn¡¯t like what he was saying. Her eyes were cold, but her expression calm.

    He knew the offer was generous¡ªhe could stay in the palace and be trained by one of the most powerful mages in the kingdom.

    That training would make him stronger, no doubt. He could master flame spells to perfection but that wasn¡¯t enough for him. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He didn¡¯t want to be limited. With his skill, he had the potential to learn every kind of magic that exists, not just flames and if he was going to face the Demon Lord in the future, he needed everything.

    "I still want to attend the academy," Roman said clearly, his voice steady.

    The room went quiet for a moment.

    One of the Queen¡¯s advisors frowned and leaned forward. "I don¡¯t think you understand what¡¯s truly at stake here," the woman said, her voice sharp. "The demon army has been quiet for too long. They¡¯re not gone¡ªthey¡¯re preparing. They¡¯ve been sending small groups, minor threats, just enough to distract us. But the real attack is coming."

    She paused to let that sink in.

    "When it begins... it¡¯ll be an all-out war, one that humanity might not survive. That¡¯s why we need to secure the future now."

    Roman¡¯s eyes narrowed. "So you think keeping me in the palace and having me sleep with females all day is securing the future? I¡¯m sure there are plenty of males who would love that offer. But I¡¯m not just any male."

    The room tensed as Roman spoke.

    Evelyn was stunned¡ªnot because of Roman¡¯s decision to attend the academy, but because of how he spoke so boldly in front of the Queen. Even nobles rarely dared to question her like this. A commoner? It was unheard of. And yet he stood unshaken.

    She knew his confidence came because he was the first and only awakened S-rank male, he could afford to be arrogant.

    Victoria watched in silence, barely able to hide the fire burning inside her. This was the chance they had been waiting for.

    Roman choosing the academy was more than a bold move¡ªit was the golden opportunity she and Evelyn was waiting for. She glanced at Evelyn, hoping she would support Roman, but Evelyn remained quiet. It made Victoria furious.

    Then the Queen finally spoke. Her voice was calm but heavy, and everyone in the room focused on her words.

    "So you wish to attend the academy," she said slowly.

    "Then let me make this clear. You may attend¡ªif you agree to continue mating with females approved by the crown. Females we choose. If you accept that, then you will also be restricted. You will not be allowed to have any other physical relations with any female, especially with girls in the academy. Is that understood?"

    Roman¡¯s heart sank. He clenched his jaw.

    That condition defeated the whole point. His plan was to mate with as many females as he could in the academy to increase his stats making himself stronger.

    Limiting him like this would only weaken his growth, he knew no one knows about his ability but this was something he couldn¡¯t accept.

    "Attending the academy is not a reward given just because you awakened as an S-rank mage," Evelyn said, finally speaking. "From what I heard, you passed out after casting just one spell."

    "That¡¯s true," said the first advisor. "You might have the potential of an S-rank, but potential means nothing without control. And even if you improve, you¡¯re still a male. You can¡¯t be stronger than a trained female S-rank mage. You can¡¯t be sent to the frontlines."

    The second advisor nodded. "That¡¯s why this offer exists. It¡¯s the highest level of service. And in return, your family will never have to worry again. Wealth. Protection. Status. All of it."

    Victoria¡¯s hands curled into fists. She wanted to shout at Evelyn but she couldn¡¯t in front of everyone, instead of helping Roman into the academy Evelyn was actually pushing him away.

    Amelia sat in the chair, silent. She had so much to say, but she couldn¡¯t speak here¡ªnot in front of the Queen and her court. The Queen already looked irritated, and Amelia couldn¡¯t afford to make things worse.

    Roman stood still for a moment, then turned his gaze to the Queen. Then to the advisors. Then back to the Queen.

    "I understand what you¡¯re saying," he said calmly. "I know the kingdom is in danger, and I know you¡¯re trying to do what¡¯s best to protect it. You¡¯re planning for the future. I respect that."

    He paused, looking around the room, locking eyes with the Queen again.

    "But I¡¯ve already set my mind in going to the academy, and also I refuse to be restricted to mating with females approved by the crown, it¡¯s just not going to work" Roman spoke.

    "You seem hellbent on attending the academy, learning magic is interesting but magic isn¡¯t something learnt because it is interesting, it¡¯s learnt to use as a weapon to fight against demon and any other threat against the kingdom" Evelyn spoke.

    "Your Majesty, I have an approach to this" Evelyn said.

    "Speak" The Queen replied.

    "Roman here must think the academy is simply where you go and learn magic, he must have no idea what mages passed through, so I suggest Roman here attend the academy for just a month" Evelyn said.

    "A month?" The Queen asked.

    "Yes, if after a month and there¡¯s no significant increase to his power level then he¡¯ll be dropped out of the academy and brought back to the palace, but I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t last two weeks" Evelyn spoke.

    A smile formed on Victoria¡¯s face which she quickly wiped off, she knew what Evelyn was trying to do, a whole month is definitely enough for both of them to get what they wanted.

    "How big is a significant increase?" Roman asked.

    "All S-rank mages are usually different, but one thing is common," Evelyn said, looking directly at Roman, "¡ªtheir mana capacity and control improves rapidly once proper training begins."

    She leaned back slightly. "So if in a month, your mana pool and control are not up to standard, you¡¯ll be required to leave the academy" Evelyn spoke.

    "That seems like something good, but isn¡¯t a month too long?" One of the advisors asked.

    "A month is the perfect date, each person has a different rate at which their magic and spell control increases, for me it was the first week, I¡¯ve trained a student who didn¡¯t seem like she could advance but after the first three week, her spell and magical prowess increased exponentially" Victoria spoke.

    "Well then, it seems that is a good way to go, after the first month of the academy, we¡¯ll hold a small tournament for the class 1 student, which you Roman must win"

    "If you win, then you¡¯ll be allowed to continue since you would have to beat the other class 1 students, then it means you¡¯re strong enough, but you¡¯ll spend your breaks from the academy in the Royal palace" The Queen spoke.

    Before Roman could speak Evelyn added, "This is going to be the final offer, of you reject this then as the head of the magic academy, I¡¯ll ban you from becoming a mage"

    Roman couldn¡¯t even speak, he didn¡¯t have a choice anymore, he was entering the academy on a trial period of 1 months, which here is 36 days.

    During that 36 days he¡¯ll have to be strong enough to fight in a tournament organized by the Queen, which he had no choice but to win.

    But Roman wasn¡¯t worried about that, 36 days was a really long time for him.

    "I accept" Roman replied and the Queen stood up from her chair, after which all the others stood up immediately, Roman and his family did the same and they remained standing till the Queen left the room.

    "The academy isn¡¯t starting for some days so you¡¯ll stay in the guest room with your family, also while you¡¯re in the academy, your family would be given a house to stay in the palace while you complete..." The advisor stopped as Roman wasn¡¯t listening.

    Roman¡¯s attention was drawn when Amelia tapped his legs and whispered something in his ears.

    "I¡¯m sorry, but can we get a house outside the Royal palace?" Roman asked.

    "Yoor family want a house outside the palace, okay then, but you can¡¯t stay with them outside the palace" The woman spoke as she and the other advisors stood up and also left the room leaving just Roman and his family with Victoria and Evelyn.

    "I¡¯m sorry but can we speak to your son alone" Evelyn said in the most polite voice to Amelia.

    "Yes," Amelia spoke as and stood up taking Anya with her leaving just Roman in the room.

    "I¡¯m sure you have no idea who we are, I¡¯m Evelyn Helmsworth and she¡¯s Victoria Aldenworth, and both of us are the head of the magical academy" Evelyn spoke and Roman nodded.

    ¡¯Helmsworth and Aldenworth, I¡¯m sure there are from Noble families, and both of them are the heads of the academy, I wonder how powerful they are...I can¡¯t possibly get lucky with them¡¯

 Chapter 93 Thoughts

    Chapter 93: Chapter 93 Thoughts¡¯Their families probably have males that belong to them so they wouldn¡¯t be looking for a male, but if I can someone get close to them, then maybe¡¯

    "I have just one question for you: why do you really want to attend the magic academy? Please give me a good answer," Evelyn said.

    "Why do other S-rank attend the academy? I¡¯m attending for the same reason; just because I¡¯m a male doesn¡¯t mean I want to do what males do," Roman replied.

    "What if you fail to win the Queen¡¯s tournament, that would be the end of your dreams; what would you do then?" Evelyn asked.

    "Why do you assume I¡¯ll fail? The thought of failure hadn¡¯t crossed my mind; I just hesitated to make a choice, so it¡¯ll look like I was thinking about it," Roman said with a smile.

    ¡¯That¡¯s a fucking lie, I¡¯m sure there are other S-rank and A-rank mages, and a tournament organized by the Queen, everyone would want to win since the Queen would be watching and the winner would get a reward¡¯

    "When you came in, I knew there was something different about you, other males especially males who awaken A-rank ability and want nothing but wealth and a good life," Evelyn said

    "I also want that, but I have a goal that I need to attend the academy to accomplish, and even if I didn¡¯t attend the academy, I¡¯ll still find a way to learn magic, but attending the academy is simply the fastest way," Roman spoke.

    "Hmm, I hope you meet Victoria¡¯s standards, or you¡¯re going to lose at the Queen¡¯s tournament," Evelyn said as she stood up, and Roman turned towards Victoria.

    "Nice to meet you, Roman," Victoria spoke as she also stood up, leaving the room along with Evelyn.

    Roman had no idea what Evelyn meant by reaching Victoria¡¯s standard.

    ¡¯Wait...is she going to train me, one of the heads of the academy is going to train me, or maybe she¡¯s in charge of training all the class 1 students, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s, why would the head of the academy bother herself with training students¡¯ Roman thought as he stood up.

    A Royal guard was in front of the door and opened it as Roman walked through, a maid was at the other side of the door and escorted him back to the guest room.

    "What happened?" Amelia asked as he stepped in.

    "Nothing, both of them are the heads of the magic academy. The one with red hair asked for my reason for wanting to attend, and that was it," Roman spoke.

    "You do know you can¡¯t, right? After a month, you¡¯ll have to win a tournament that other students like you would take part in; how are you going to win when you pass out after just a spell?" Anya asked.

    "Training, hours of training...and I think you¡¯re forgetting that I¡¯m S-rank" Roman said.

    ¡¯SSS-ranked actually but I¡¯m sure no one had ever attained that, except the founder of magic...wait, if the founder of magic can create a process like the awakening ceremony, then I could probably do something similar to myself, maybe reawakening and make myself stronger¡¯

    "What are you daydreaming about? You¡¯re not going to win just because you¡¯re S-rank; Reina is also S-rank, and I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯s stronger than you; what if you face her?" Anya said.

    "Why are you worried over nothing? If I do lose, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s some penalty; I¡¯ll just live the rest of my life in the palace," Roman replied.

    "Do you want to do that? You have always wanted to learn magic since you were little; I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be happy living the rest of your life here," Amelia spoke.

    "I¡¯m not going to fail the Queen challenge," Roman said as he lay down.

    Amelia and Anya were unsure where he got his confidence from, but as long as he wasn¡¯t worried, then they would try not to be.

    ¡¯System,¡¯ Roman muttered in his head, and the screen appeared in front of him.

    [Level Up]

    [Level 1 -> 2]

    [Stamina: +50]

    [Name: Roman Quinn]

    [Race: Human]

    [Level: 2]

    [Encounters to level up: 49]

    [Ability(s): Arcane Supremacy, Dual Cultivation, Null Effect]

    [Curse: Lustbound limit]

    [Spell(s): Fireball, Light Rune, Self Mirage, Blood Bind, Arcane Spark, Summon, Minor Enchant]

    [Mana: 110]

    [Strength: 35]

    [Agility: 35]

    [Stamina: 70]

    [Vitality: 52]

    [Spell power: 15] Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    [Charm: 200]

    ¡¯Oh, I forgot it was only two encounters left, Amelia in the carriage and Anya in the bathroom, and Amelia again, so leveling up only got me an increase in stamina, it¡¯s related to sex so I guess that¡¯s why¡¯

    ¡¯Still, an increase in stamina is good for my spellcasting... I¡¯m not going to cast a spell till I¡¯ve increased my Mana enough to handle it¡¯

    Roman¡¯s skill was obviously overpowered; he could learn any magic he wanted, but the problem now was his body was too weak to use that power, so he had to train till his body was strong enough to use it.

    ¡¯I have no idea what Mana capacity I need to have as the bare minimum to use a spell, meaning it¡¯s all going to be trial and error till I get it right, some of my spells are weaker than the others, but I¡¯m an elemental mage so I can¡¯t use my other spells¡¯

    ¡¯A simple spell like the [Light Rune] wouldn¡¯t use as much Mana or drain my stamina like the fireball, but I can¡¯t try it in the palace; who knows if someone is watching or listening in?

    ¡¯Now I have a tournament to worry about, I have no idea if there¡¯s another S-rank who awakened in the last six months, but even if I meet an opponent like Reina, I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to win in front of the Queen¡¯

    Roman lay on the bed with his thoughts while Amelia stood at the window looking out and Anya went back to the bathroom to stand in front of the mirror.

 Chapter 94 Bored

    Chapter 94: Chapter 94 Bored"Why didn¡¯t you tell him his village was attacked?" Victoria asked Evelyn.

    Evelyn stopped before chuckling, "I actually forgot"

    "You forgot; I thought you had a good reason for not telling him, but you just forgot," Victoria scoffed as she walked past her.

    "It won¡¯t matter if we tell him or not; he can¡¯t do anything about it, but we can; we¡¯ll head back to the academy and then head to his village," Evelyn said.

    "What if we do find them? Do we fight to kill or bring them in?" Victoria spoke.

    "I¡¯m sure we¡¯re stronger than them, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯re weak enough that we¡¯ll be able to kill them, and besides, what even is their goal?" Evelyn spoke as they arrived at the carriage, taking them back to the academy.

    "I¡¯ve also wondered why they haven¡¯t attacked Avalon before. I think they¡¯re afraid, but they have no set purpose," Victoria spoke.

    "Five powerful mages with no purpose moving as a group, we¡¯ll have to figure out their objectives and act accordingly"

    "So how would we get to the village, with a carriage, or do we take the shortest route?" Victoria asked.

    "Then we should make it one of our challenges, first to arrive at Elmstead wins," Evelyn said with a smile on Victoria smirked.

    .

    .

    .

    The palace was even more boring than the village; the three of them were stuck in a room with nothing to do. The maids took the meals after they were done, and that was it.

    In the village, at least Roman could visit different people in the village, mainly to sleep with them, but it was still something; even Amelia was bored, but Anya was still playing in front of the mirror.

    "I¡¯m going to look around the palace; I¡¯m sure no one would be against it," Roman spoke as he stood up from the bed.

    The door opened, and both of the maids were in front; they bowed their heads as Roman stood in front of them.

    "Can you show me around the palace?" Roman asked and immediately the first maid answered almost immediately before the other one could.

    "Alright then, let¡¯s go," Roman said, and the maid began walking.

    To her, Roman wasn¡¯t a Noble or Royalty; he was a commoner, which means she could speak to him comfortably; she was going to try to talk to him when they began walking around the palace.

    The maid led him the exact same way he came in, and soon they were at the door that led outside the palace. It was opened by the maids in front of it as they saw Roman.

    All the maids in the palace who saw Roman couldn¡¯t help but stare at him; he was a dream to come across; he was definitely the most handsome male they had seen; even some of the Royal Guards were staring at him, but no one could tell under the helmet.

    As the door opened, Selene saw Roman and the maid and quickly walked towards them.

    "Are you heading somewhere?" She asked.

    "No, I asked her to show me around the palace; I¡¯m bored and have nothing to do," Roman replied before a thought came to his head, and he chuckled.

    Since Selene was part of the Royal Knights, then, she would be powerful; Roman thought of the stats he could get for sleeping with her, but he quickly forgot it because it would be a little impossible currently.

    Selene moved back to her spot as the maid began showing Roman around the palace; he could tell she was excited, and a smile was on her face as she walked forward.

    Roman followed the maid outside the palace, stepping into the courtyard, now Roman knew which was the current Queen.

    The sun was covered as usual but the air was fresh with the scent of flowers from the garden.

    The maid led him along a stone path that curved through the open grounds.

    "This is the eastern courtyard," the maid explained as they walked. "It¡¯s one of the largest open areas in the palace grounds. It¡¯s often used for events or ceremonies that require open area" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Roman looked around, impressed by the lush greenery and the colors of the flowers that lined the path. The palace grounds were just beautiful; the plants and flowers were lined up in beautiful patterns and across the paths.

    They continued down the path, passing a few other smaller buildings that seemed to house storage and servants¡¯ quarters. The maid pointed out various gardens, which Roman took time to observe while the maid stared at him the whole time; she couldn¡¯t believe she was this close to him.

    Roman turned his head and she quickly faced away and continued.

    "This area," the maid said, stopping by a small archway, "is where the royal knights train. It¡¯s kept separate from the palace itself, so there¡¯s less distraction."

    Roman had reached the back of the palace, he was so absorbed he had no idea.

    They stepped through the archway into a large training field.

    The area was lined with wooden training dummies and targets. Roman could see several royal knights sparring with swords, their movements precise and controlled, and this time, they weren¡¯t wearing armor.

    But in the middle of the training ground, one figure stood out among the rest; she was smaller compared to the rest of them, and one thing was different: her hair was longer, and her build was different.

    All the other females had short hair and a kind of muscular build, but she was different, and she was also sparring alone.

    "That¡¯s Princess Aurelia," the maid said, gesturing toward her.

    "She trains here every day. Even though she¡¯s royalty, she never takes her skills for granted and I think she is planning to attend the magic academy"

    Roman watched her for a moment, noticing how focused she was. The sounds of her sword striking the air filled the open space, and for a brief moment, he found himself captivated by her swordplay till a thought came to his head, and at that moment, he knew his chances of being in the academy were slim.

 Chapter 95 Princess Aurelia

    Chapter 95: Chapter 95 Princess AureliaIf the princess was just starting the academy, then she would be in his class, meaning they¡¯d be starting together, and she¡¯d also be in the Queen¡¯s tournament.

    That was why the Queen wanted the tournament because she was sure her daughter was going to win Roman even if the other participants failed to win him, and if the princess met him in the tournament, she was definitely not going to hold back in front of her mother, the Queen.

    Roman stood there looking at her, and at first, he was admiring her, but now he was watching her; she was using a sword; Roman had no idea how to use a sword, and even if he wanted to learn, he couldn¡¯t just beat someone with years of experience.

    The princess stopped and took a deep breath, facing away, and then her eyes met with Roman¡¯s.

    The maid beside him bowed her head immediately while Roman stood there with a smile on his face, staring at her; she was beautiful, just like how a princess should be.

    She had long silver hair, she was petite, and with how tight the training clothes she wore were, Roman could see all her curves no matter how small they were.

    The princess was also staring at Roman, and soon she began walking towards him; Roman was accustomed to the idea of bowing his head and stood there till the princess was in front of him.

    "Princess," The maid spoke as she bowed her head and walked backward, slowly till she was out of range to hear their conversation.

    "So you¡¯re the male who awakened an S-rank Elemental ability. I was planning to visit you, but here you are," the princess spoke.

    "The palace was boring, so I was looking around," Roman replied nonchalantly; the princess couldn¡¯t blame him; right now, Roman was even more precious than she was.

    "I heard you¡¯re attending the academy with me; I hope we can get along," the princess said with a smile on her face.

    "I hope so too, I¡¯m sure you already heard about the Queen¡¯s tournament?" Roman asked.

    "Yes, I did; it¡¯s a shame you won¡¯t be able to stay at the academy longer; I don¡¯t agree with my mother¡¯s plan of refusing an S-rank to attend the academy even though it¡¯s a male," The princess spoke.

    "Really, I¡¯m glad" Roman replied.

    "I¡¯m done with my training; maybe I can show you around," She said.

    "I¡¯ve seen enough; maybe I can escort you back to the palace. Also, I never got your name," Roman spoke.

    "It¡¯s Princess Aurelia"

    "Aurelia... that¡¯s a nice name; I¡¯m Roman," Roman spoke as they began walking back to the palace.

    "I heard something; I had no idea if it was true or not; I heard you passed out after casting a single fireball spell. Is that true?" Aurelia asked.

    "Yes, as an S-rank, I had no idea my spell would be that powerful; the fireball was enough to consume my home; luckily, I shot it into the air, and no one was hurt," Roman replied with a smile.

    "Really, that¡¯s an S-rank for you, but if I was S-rank, I would have loved to get one of the other types of magic instead of elemental; imagine what an S-rank summon would be able to do," She spoke.

    "That¡¯s true, but I¡¯m happy with what I got"

    "Did you hear that your village was attacked? I¡¯m sure you did" Aurelia said.

    "What did you say?" Roman stopped as he turned towards her.

    "It seems you didn¡¯t; your village was attacked last night by the Blood Fangs; it seems they were looking for the S-rank male; when they found out you weren¡¯t in the village, they left, leaving all the mages down or injured," She replied.

    "Did any of the villagers get hurt?" Roman asked.

    "Of course not; only the mages who fought got hurt in the process; the villagers were safe; how come you didn¡¯t hear?"

    "I wasn¡¯t told, and who attacked the village, who are the Blood Fangs?" Roman asked.

    "They are a group of criminals, five of them, I think it started around 2 years ago when they attacked the kingdom of Aldegard, no one really knows what their objective or goal is, but they were declared criminals"

    "How many members do they have to be able to attack an entire kingdom?"

    "Five members, one S-rank, and four A-ranks mages who are too powerful to even be classified as A-ranks also Karin who uses the Blood artifact is among them," She replied.

    "Five members! Then what do they want with me, and what is the Blood artifact?" Roman asked.

    "You don¡¯t know about artifacts, you grew up in the boonies so it¡¯s understandable, but they are seven artifacts, we don¡¯t actually know if they are seven in number, but only seven have been discovered"

    "The artifact increases the user¡¯s power by a lot, an artifact can make a mage who awakens as a C-rank stronger than an A-rank Mage"

    "They are really powerful then, how did the artifact fall into her hands?"

    "How do you think, it was stolen from the kingdom of Aldegard...but here¡¯s a problem with artifacts, you can¡¯t just get one, it must choose you, meaning you can take one of the seven artifacts and it won¡¯t activate"

    "...meaning you can take one of the seven artifacts, and it won¡¯t activate," Aurelia said.

    Roman narrowed his eyes, thinking about what she had just told him. "So, that Karin woman... the artifact chose her?"

    Aurelia nodded. "Yes. That¡¯s what makes her dangerous. Not just anyone can use one of the seven artifacts, but it accepted her."

    "Do you know what the artifact does, or does it only increase her battle prowess?" Roman asked.

    "All the artifacts have different unique powers apart from just increasing the user¡¯s power"

    "No one knows the full details since it has never been used before, but from what I¡¯ve heard... it enhances blood magic and creates blood I think. Karin doesn¡¯t need her blood or the blood of anything to fight, the artifact generates blood"

    Roman looked ahead, quiet for a moment. He had no idea why they were coming for him.

    "If you¡¯re worried, you have nothing to be worried about, the Blood Fangs are not strong enough to attack Avalon, and definitely not the Royal palace or the magic academy"

    "I¡¯m not worried... I¡¯m just wondering why they are after me, and how did they know about me, did the kingdom make an announcement or something?" Roman asked.

    "No, only the council and the noble families were told, but word spread and now it¡¯s spread through all the kingdom but not fast enough that the blood Fangs would have the information"

    "So you think someone told them?" Roman asked.

    "I have no idea, but that¡¯s it..."

    "Hmm... among the seven artifacts, how many does Avalon have?" Roman asked.

    "We have three while the other kingdoms have two, but the Kingdom of Aldegard now has one after the blood artifact was stolen"

    "So the seven artifacts represent all the seven types of magic; which ones do Avalon have?" Roman asked.

    "I can see why you would want to attend the academy, I¡¯ve never heard of a male this interested in magic before... Avalon has Tempest core for elemental mage, the veilring for illusion mage, and the golden chain for the summoner"

    ¡¯Artifact...this would be a game changer, with my [Arcane Supremacy] I have the capacity to use all the artifacts but would any of the artifacts choose me, but instead of just one I can try all seven of them¡¯

    "Do you know their abilities?" Roman asked.

    "Yes," Aurelia nodded, both of them were almost at the door that led to the palace.

    "The Tempest Core is a tiny crystal on a necklace that lets an Elemental mage cast spells faster than normal, and the power of each spell is tripled. It also lets them control all the elements and they can do so all at once"

    Roman¡¯s eyes widened a little, "That¡¯s... overpowered."

    "The Veilring is different," she continued, "it lets an Illusion mage create illusions that can affect all the senses¡ªtouch, smell, even pain, and the user can create clones of himself, clones that can¡¯t be differentiated from the original. The moment you wear it, people can¡¯t trust anything they see around you unless they¡¯re stronger than you which they can¡¯t be"

    "And the Golden Chain?"

    "It lets a Summoner form instant contracts with any beast they summon. The summoner just uses the chain and wraps it around the beast¡¯s neck and the beast becomes yours permanently... also the chain can be used as a weapon as it is unbreakable, and the chain can also change in size depending on how the user wants it" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "All three of them are too powerful, and no one has been able to use them?" Roman asked.

    "Yes, but it has been used in the past, that was how their powers were recorded, but the blood artifact has never been used before"

 Chapter 96 Reverse Teleportation

    Chapter 96: Chapter 96 Reverse Teleportation"If the blood artifact has never been used, how did the Blood Fangs know to go for the artifact then?" Roman asked.

    "I have no idea," the princess replied as they finally got to the door and it was opened by the guards.

    "She must have somehow known, maybe it was calling to her somehow" Roman couldn¡¯t help but be intrigued by the whole thing.

    "I thought so too, but if the artifact indeed called her somehow, then why has none of the other artifacts called anyone for years now, and instead of using that power to make a difference, she¡¯s using it for..." The princess was pissed off.

    Roman chuckled a little as he saw her face.

    The two of them walked through the hallway, and the princess stopped at a path, to one side was where Roman was staying with his family, while the princess¡¯s room was still far away.

    "Are you still looking around the palace?" the princess spoke as she thought Roman was going to his room.

    "Oh no, I¡¯m following you to your room," Roman replied.

    "My room, I¡¯m sorry but no one can enter my room, even the Queen or my elder sister," She said and began walking away.

    Roman was surprised. This was really the first time this had happened to him: a girl had rejected him for the first time. He was planning to see her room and then small talk before they finally smashed, but it seems the princess isn¡¯t like all girls.

    Roman stood there staring at her till she took another corner and was out of sight, then the maid who was showing Roman around finally walked up to him.

    "Does the princess really not let anyone in her room?" Roman asked the maid.

    "Yes, and no one knows why, it¡¯s been almost two years now, she cleans her room herself without the help of any maid, but one of the maids got a peek of inside the room once," The maid said, whispering.

    "Really, what did she say?" Roman also whispered back.

    "Nothing, her room was just like it¡¯s always been, no one really knows why she¡¯s doing it"

    Roman was expecting to hear some spicy news, but how low the maid¡¯s voice went, she did all that just to tell him nothing.

    "Maybe she just wants to be alone," Roman said to the maid as he began walking to his own room.

    Roman had walked around and also had the opportunity to talk to one of the princesses. Now he was a little tired, and the next thing on his agenda was sleep.

    The door to the guest room was opened by the maid who was there, and Roman stepped inside the room. Amelia was on the bed asleep, while Anya wasn¡¯t in the room, and he went to check the bathroom.

    She was on the ground asleep in front of the mirror, and also naked, the towel which she wrapped around her body had fallen off.

    Roman walked towards her, but before he picked her up, he couldn¡¯t help but stare at her. Back on earth, he wasn¡¯t sure if he could pull a chick like this.

    Roman took a deep breath and finally picked her up, princess style, and took her to the bed. The bed in the guest room was big enough for the three of them, and even if there were four.

    Amelia was already asleep at the edge, so he placed Anya in the middle and lay at the other end.

    ¡¯In a few days, it¡¯s going to be a new year, and after the new year celebration, the next day I¡¯ll be at the magic academy¡¯

    ¡¯I have no idea how hard learning magic is, and I¡¯m sure the system wouldn¡¯t make it easier, so I¡¯ll go down the same route as all others, but I¡¯ll have to raise my Mana level before even trying to learn spells¡¯

    ¡¯I¡¯ll have to work overtime, training as hard as I can while also banging girls, wait...if the magic academy is like a military academy, do they have a rule against sex?¡¯ Roman wondered.

    .

    .

    .

    "259 to 259... now we¡¯re even," Victoria said, glancing over her shoulder at Evelyn, who was a few feet behind her. Both of them had been in the air for nearly an hour now.

    Evelyn didn¡¯t struggle with flight¡ªshe had wind magic and had already mastered a spell that let her fly with ease.

    Victoria, on the other hand, had her own method. She used her shadows to create a large, bird-like creature and rode it through the sky like a mount. It wasn¡¯t as smooth or effortless as Evelyn¡¯s flying, but it worked.

    Victoria¡¯s shadow magic allowed her to create different creatures and weapons, but they didn¡¯t last forever. She had to keep pouring Mana into them, or else they vanished.

    "So this is Elmstead," Victoria muttered.

    Instead of using the main road where the carriages passed, they had taken a direct route through the sky, so they arrived at the back of a small house.

    Victoria noticed the barrier in front of them and shook her head.

    "This thing is so weak, even a B-rank beast could break through it," Victoria said, stepping toward it.

    "Maybe it¡¯s not meant to keep things out," Evelyn replied, folding her arms. "I think if someone breaks it, the mages will be alerted. Probably more of a warning system than a real shield."

    Victoria tilted her head, then gave the barrier a sharp look. "So what if we don¡¯t break it, and just pass through it? That¡¯s probably what the Blood Fangs did." She placed her palm against the barrier¡ªand shattered it.

    Evelyn sighed. "Really? Did you have to do that?"

    "If you can¡¯t make a semi-decent barrier, don¡¯t bother at all," Victoria muttered and walked through.

    Within seconds, a mage appeared behind them. "Stop right there... Miss Evelyn," the mage said, recognizing her bright red hair instantly.

    Victoria didn¡¯t even flinch as she continued walking forward. Evelyn just gave a small nod.

    A few minutes later, both of them were inside a house where two wounded mages were being treated. One of the mages stepped forward. "Both of them are stable now. They just need rest. They¡¯ll wake up soon."

    They were currently in Fiona¡¯s home, that was where the two mages were brought to stay.

    Evelyn walked up to Fiona, who stood at the side of the room. "I heard you saved one of our mages. Thank you," she said.

    Fiona looked away, a bit awkward. "It¡¯s nothing. I just did what I could."

    Once they were done talking and checking on the injured, Victoria and Evelyn got to business. Before coming here, they had already sent a message to the mages in Elmstead, telling them to track the Mana trails.

    For a mage, it was impossible not to leave a trace. Even if they tried, Mana naturally leaked out¡ªespecially during combat. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After the fight that happened here, there were trails everywhere, and all of them led into the forest. The mages followed it and found what they were looking for: a teleportation circle.

    Teleportation wasn¡¯t a spell that just anyone could use. Even among arcane mages, it was considered a high-level skill. Only those who trained their magic prowess to a certain level could even attempt it.

    Avalon had a mage who took it even further. She was a quiet woman who barely spoke and was in the same class as Victoria and Evelyn when they were in the academy, but unlike them, who were fighters, she dedicated her entire life to mastering and uncovering magic, especially teleportation.

    She was Mary, currently the head of magical research in the academy, and not only could she use it, but she could also do something even rarer¡ªreverse teleportation.

    Normally, for a teleportation spell to work, there had to be two magic circles¡ªone where the caster was, and one where they wanted to go.

    Mages who mastered the spell would leave hidden teleportation circles at places they visited. The circle would disappear from sight after it was drawn, but another skilled arcane mage could still see it.

    That¡¯s what the Blood Fangs had done. One of their mages had come here, drawn a teleportation circle, and teleported the others here from a circle she had previously drawn.

    The reverse teleportation mage could now use the same magic circle to follow them, but there was a catch.

    It was a one-way trip. She could go to where the circle led, but she wouldn¡¯t be able to teleport back unless she drew a new magic circle at the destination.

    So before using the reverse teleportation, she had to draw her own magic circle she could come through, and when she was ready, Victoria and Evelyn stepped onto the circle.

    "I¡¯m 100% sure there¡¯s a trap, so you have to be ready when we arrive," Victoria spoke.

    "Are you talking to me or Evelyn?" Mary asked.

    "Both of you"

 Chapter 97 The Blood Fangs [Part 1]

    Chapter 97: Chapter 97 The Blood Fangs [Part 1]A white light covered the three of them and immediately they vanished and appeared where the magic circle led.

    The white light faded, and the three of them appeared in a dungeon-like place.

    The air was cold and damp, and the stone walls around them were old and cracked. Torches were lit along the sides, giving the place a faint orange glow.

    Victoria looked around first. "No traps? No what I was expecting, but befitting of criminals to use a dungeon"

    Mary shook her head. "Nothing triggered. It¡¯s quiet."

    Evelyn glanced at the floor. "Strange. I was sure they¡¯d leave something behind, and if this was their lair, they wouldn¡¯t risk someone tracking them"

    They all started walking slowly through the corridor. The place wasn¡¯t wide, just enough space for the three of them to move side by side.

    There were old metal doors on both sides, most of them rusted shut.

    "It doesn¡¯t look like anyone¡¯s been here in years," Victoria said, touching the wall.

    Mary stopped for a moment and closed her eyes. "There¡¯s still Mana in the air... not strong, but recent." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Evelyn looked ahead. "Then they passed through here not long ago."

    They kept moving, alert but relaxed. There were no sounds, no beasts, and no traps¡ªjust the quiet echo of their footsteps as they walked deeper into the dungeon and soon they approached the end of the path.

    "Let¡¯s see what¡¯s at the end of this path," Victoria said, her eyes narrowing and stopped just before she walked through.

    "There¡¯s a barrier in front of me right?" She asked not quite sure.

    "This is hardly a barrier, it¡¯s too weak to keep anything out" Mary replied.

    "I don¡¯t think they¡¯re trying to keep someone out, the barrier might activate if we go in, before we do I¡¯ll need to draw a magic circle to take us back" Mary spoke.

    "Do what you need to do, we¡¯re going in" Victoria spoke as she stepped forward and Evelyn followed her immediately and as they entered the barrier was activated.

    A smile formed on Victoria¡¯s face when she saw five figures at the very end of the room, the room was big enough, as big as their training room back at the academy so Victoria knew they were going to fight.

    "Victoria and Evelyn, the strongest mages of our generation, it¡¯s nice to meet you two" A voice spoke.

    "I¡¯ll assume you¡¯re the leader of this little group, the Blood Fangs right, what¡¯s that your name again?" Evelyn asked.

    "It¡¯s Sonia, let me introduce you to my team"

    The figure spoke, she had long black hair just like Victoria, she was beautiful with black eyes to match, her entire clothing was black and a smile was on her face as she spoke.

    "Skip the introduction, since we¡¯re in a barrier, I¡¯ll assume you¡¯re looking for a fight, that¡¯s exactly what we came looking for too" Victoria spoke not giving a fuck about them.

    "I want to ask you two something, what do you think our purpose is?" Sonia asked.

    "I¡¯m pretty sure they don¡¯t align with Avalon¡¯s interest, and even if they did, you¡¯re certainly going about it the wrong way" Evelyn spoke and soon they heard a voice from outside the barrier.

    "You can¡¯t break the barrier with magic, it¡¯s tethered to a crystal which must be inside the barrier, so one of them has a crystal right now, of you destroy that the barrier would crumble" Mary spoke.

    "Thank you" Evelyn said.

    Sonia wasn¡¯t concerned about Mary and neither were any of the Blood Fangs, none of them made any move to do anything and frankly none of them could.

    From where they stood the aura Evelyn and Victoria radiated was enough to make any mage planning to fight them run away, but in front of them was Sonia, the leader and S-rank in their group, also Karin was unfazed as she was itching for battle.

    "We align with the interest of the entire world, we¡¯re planning to take the fight to the demon lord" Sonia spoke.

    "What!"

    "Huh!! What did you say?" Evelyn had to asked again.

    "I¡¯m sure you heard me correctly, we¡¯re planning to take the fight to the demon lord, the vicious cycle of this world would never stop unless the demon lord is defeated, and since none of the three kingdoms are willing, I¡¯ve taken it upon myself and my little group" Sonia spoke.

    A smile formed on Evelyn¡¯s face before she spoke, "You and your army of four, you do know both of us is enough to beat all five of you right now, and you¡¯re talking about storming the demon¡¯s lord castle where his generals who are on par with us are?"

    "If that is truly your goal, what have your little group been doing this past year?" Victoria asked.

    "The demon castle can¡¯t just be stormed by an army, we need an unkillable army, you really think we spent a year sitting on our butt like all of you did" Sonia spoke with a smirk as she cracked her neck and Karin stepped forward too.

    The rest of the Blood Fangs moved forward backwards, a crystal was thrown to Sonia and caught it and placed it into her chest between her tits.

    Then the three members vanished outside the barrier as a magic circle was on the ground beneath them.

    Karin stepped forward silently, her eyes locked on Victoria with wild excitement.

    She raised her hands slowly, and blood began to flow from her fingertips¡ªnot dripping, but twisting unnaturally in the air, as if pulled by some invisible force.

    The blood spun and gathered, thickening and hardening into a long, curved scythe. The weapon pulsed faintly, as if alive, its blade glinting a deep crimson under the dim light of the dungeon.

    With a grin, Karin gripped the shaft tightly, resting the scythe on her shoulder.

    "I¡¯ll handle her" Victoria said as she stepped to the side with Karin in front of her.

    "What did you find that gave you this confidence of storming the demon¡¯s lord castle?" Evelyn asked because she was surprised by Sonia¡¯s plan.

 Chapter 98 The Blood Fangs [Part 2]

    Chapter 98: Chapter 98 The Blood Fangs [Part 2]"What did you find that gave you this confidence of storming the demon¡¯s lord castle?" Evelyn asked because she was surprised by Sonia¡¯s plan.

    Something that none of the other kingdoms, even all three of the kingdom together could achieve even they join forces, and Sonia was planning to do that.

    The demon lord castle isn¡¯t as hard to reach, the problem was the castle itself.

    The demon lord¡¯s castle wasn¡¯t just some building you could walk up to. The land around it was twisted¡ªdark skies, poisoned rivers, and nothing but death in the air, no army could survive raiding the castle long enough.

    All kinds of demons roamed the area, not the kind that mages faced on the frontlines, but stronger, and far more aggressive.

    "Demons are different near the castle," Evelyn said, her voice low. "They get stronger the closer you get. Like something is feeding them power."

    Victoria nodded, "And it¡¯s not just the demons. The castle has generals¡ªreal monsters. We don¡¯t even know how many there are, but each one is terrifying."

    "You realize one of the generals led an attack that almost destroyed Avalon," Evelyn added, her eyes narrowing. "And you think five of you can handle all of that?"

    Sonia didn¡¯t answer at first. Her silence was more telling than anything she could say, for a person to want to attack the demon castle was surprising enough but she actually had the plan to kill the demon lord.

    "When you have a plan, you discuss it with as little people as possible or else your plan would go up in smoke, I forgot to ask, how¡¯s the male doing?" Sonia asked.

    "Well, I¡¯m sure you can attack the Royal palace to get him, he¡¯s there" Evelyn answered.

    "I don¡¯t need him for my plan, the attack was mainly the bluff we needed to draw both of you out, your powers would be the next step in defeating the demon lord" Sonia spoke as she ready herself.

    "All of this was made because you wanted us to find you, and then you¡¯ll kill the both of us, I¡¯m sure something must be wrong in your head, Evelyn I¡¯m going to go all out, and after killing this weakling in front of me, we¡¯ll see how well you¡¯ll do against the both of us" Victoria spoke

    "We¡¯ll see in a moment won¡¯t we" Sonia spoke.

    The moment Sonia stepped back, Karin didn¡¯t wait.

    She shot forward like a bullet, her blood scythe pulled behind her, ready to swing. The air cracked as she moved¡ªfast, deadly, and without hesitation.

    Victoria didn¡¯t flinch. Darkness spilled from beneath her feet like water, thick and alive, covering the floor around her in black. Her eyes locked onto Karin, cold and focused.

    Karin swung the scythe with both hands, aiming for Victoria¡¯s head. But just before it connected, shadows rose like hands from the ground and caught the blade. The blood hissed as it touched the darkness, steam rising.

    Karin didn¡¯t stop. She let go of the scythe mid-swing, flipped over Victoria, and summoned a spear of blood in midair. In one smooth motion, she threw it down.

    Victoria raised her palm, and the darkness bent upward. The spear was swallowed mid-flight, sucked into a void of her darkness.

    "You¡¯re fast," Victoria said, her voice calm.

    "And you¡¯re annoying," Karin growled, her hand dripping blood as she formed two curved daggers. She landed with a roll and rushed again, slashing wildly.

    Victoria stepped back, dancing between attacks. Every time the blades came close, shadows moved with her, creating space between them. Karin¡¯s attacks were relentless¡ªeach strike aimed to kill, no hesitation, no wasted movements.

    But Victoria was patient. Waiting, she could also fight like that but she wasn¡¯t going to match h r opponent tempo, the an opportunity came.

    And she struck.

    As Karin stepped in with another slash, the darkness under her feet surged upward like a wall. It crashed into her mid-charge and a hand came out of the wall and sent her flying across the room.

    Karin hit the ground hard, rolled, and slammed her fist down. A pool of blood burst from under her, spreading wide before shooting up as a dozen thin blades. They shot forward like arrows.

    Victoria¡¯s cloak of shadows flared. The blades were caught mid-air and ground to dust by the crushing force of her magic.

    Karin stood and wiped blood from her mouth, grinning as her tiny injuries heal immediately.

    "You fight like a monster, I always have to be reminded that there are S-ranks in this world"

    Victoria smiled faintly. "You¡¯re still standing. That makes two of us."

    They clashed again.

    Karin¡¯s scythe reformed in her hands, longer, heavier. She spun it in wild circles, forcing Victoria back with each swing. The floor cracked beneath them. The walls shook from the shockwaves.

    Victoria countered, not with brute strength, but with precision. She used the shadows to wrap around the scythe, slow it, bend its path, and create openings.

    At one point, she stepped inside Karin¡¯s swing and touched her chest but before Victoria could do anything a pool of blood gathered around the area.

    A black pulse shot through Karin¡¯s body, and she staggered back but the pool of blood made it impossible for her shadow to pass through.

    For a second, her blood weapon lost shape¡ªbut only for a second.

    "That almost hurt," Karin said, breathing hard but smiling wider.

    "Ohh, I was aiming to kill you with that"

    "Try harder." Karin smirk.

    Then blood burst from Karin¡¯s back like wings¡ªhuge and red, curved like blades. She shot forward again, faster than before. Her eyes wild, but Victoria wasn¡¯t going to let her haver her way as her darkness shot up creating an armor around her. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "I thought you were going to kill me" Evelyn spoke still standing with Sonia in front.

    "I love watching Karin fight, she really is a miracle, did you know the blood artifact is like a healing bank, I¡¯ve spared with Karin before and blasted her arm off, but it came right back"

 Chapter 99 Blood Battle

    Chapter 99: Chapter 99 Blood Battle"Her entire arm came off. That¡¯s interesting... but why stand around watching them? Victoria is going to be victorious. Do you want to wait till then before fighting?" Evelyn asked, her arms crossed casually, but her focue sharp.

    Sonia¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t flinch. "Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have that luxury. I just want you to know that killing you is a necessity rather than something I want to do. In another world..." she inhaled softly, "we would have been friends."

    A smirk formed on Evelyn¡¯s face but she immediately wiped it off, she was going to decimate the person in front of her, she had no idea what magic type Sonia was but she couldn¡¯t care less.

    Both women took a single step forward at the same time, the air between them shifting slightly from the mana surging in their bodies.

    Sonia¡¯s hands glowed faintly and Evelyn smiled.

    Then¡ª

    A shockwave rippled from the side, Karin and Victoria were going at it but Evelyn and Sonia didn¡¯t flinch or care about them currently.

    The wings of blood on her back flared, pushing her forward like a missile. The ground cracked beneath her every step.

    Karin spun her scythe with terrifying speed, the air around her sliced apart as she came in again with a furious downward strike.

    Victoria¡¯s darkness pulsed.

    She didn¡¯t dodge, with her body covered in darkness and a smile on her face she caught the scythe with her bare hand.

    Or so it looked.

    A thick gauntlet of shadow wrapped her arm, absorbing the blow with a dull, heavy thud that shook the room.

    Karin¡¯s eyes widened for a moment, but she didn¡¯t back off. She pulled the scythe back, twisted, and kicked Victoria straight in the chest.

    The force sent Victoria skidding backward, her feet grinding across the floor. But her expression didn¡¯t change.

    Karin growled and snapped her fingers¡ªneedles of blood shot up from beneath Victoria like traps triggered all at once.

    Victoria didn¡¯t look down. The shadows around her feet surged again and swallowed the needles whole, turning the blood to dust, she knew as both of them began fighting Karin was purposely spilling blood around the battlefield for something like this.

    "You¡¯re wasting mana," Victoria said flatly, brushing off her clothes.

    "I¡¯ve got plenty to waste." Karin grinned. Her arm twitched¡ªand then a second scythe formed in her other hand, shorter, curved like a sickle.

    "Let¡¯s see how long you can keep up."

    Karin rushed again.

    This time she wasn¡¯t just using brute force.

    Victoria had faced mages who used swords for practice but Karin was too good with the scythe, and now two of them.

    One scythe spun wide while the other came in from the opposite side.

    Victoria ducked, flipped, attacked from behind which Karin block, her blood weapons shimmered, reshaping mid-strike to an axe, a sword, a whip¡ªchanging faster than the eye could follow but Victoria wasn¡¯t a goddess of adaptability.

    Victoria moved like a shadow, smooth and precise. Her body flowed like water through every attack, dodging, ducking and creating space letting the weapons pass by her with inches to spare.

    But Karin didn¡¯t stop, and Victoria found her opening and took it.

    As Karin jumped in Victoria created a blade of darkness and slashed across her side, but Karin barely flinched like she was expecting it.

    Blood sprayed out from Karin¡¯s injury but instantly retracted, slithering back to her skin as if her wounds reversed themselves.

    Karin swung toward Victoria without care forcing her to block her attacks as she was too close to dodge.

    But that was exactly what Karin wanted as she attacked from the side, Victoria created a shield made of shadow but Karin merged her weapon turning it into a hammer and slammed into Victoria shield and send her flying a few meters away.

    Victoria roll a little before stopping herself and standing up immediately.

    "Your defense is good," Karin said between breaths, "but you¡¯re not doing much damage."

    Her hammer separated back into two scythes.

    "I only need one good hit," Victoria replied. "You¡¯re the one running out of time."

    Karin gritted her teeth and slammed both scythes together. They merged into a massive double-bladed weapon, taller than her. She spun it like a cyclone, creating a tornado of blood around herself.

    Karin weapons of made out of steel would be impossible for her to carry but her blood weapon weighs nothing what the appearance suggested and it still dealt the same damage and even more.

    Victoria¡¯s shadows tried to push in as she shot spikes of darkness testing it¡ªbut the whirlwind cut through them.

    "I can cut through your magic now," Karin hissed, eyes glowing red. "That armor¡¯s not going to help you forever."

    Victoria didn¡¯t speak.

    Instead, she raised one hand.

    From the darkness around her, dozens of shadowy figures began to rise¡ªthin and tall, with long arms and empty faces. They stood like soldiers behind her, silent and still.

    Karin¡¯s face tightened.

    "Oh. You¡¯ve been holding back."

    "I always do," Victoria answered.

    The shadows charged.

    Karin didn¡¯t hesitate. She jumped into them like a storm, cutting down the first three in a single swing. Blood exploded in arcs. The figures didn¡¯t bleed¡ªbut the ones she struck vanished into smoke, reforming seconds later.

    More came from all sides.

    Karin ducked low, spun, cleaved through them. A spear of darkness came for her side, she grabbed it with a blood tendril and snapped it in half.

    A hand tried to grab her ankle¡ªshe turned her foot into liquid blood for a moment, slipped free, and kicked the shadow¡¯s head off.

    But they kept coming.

    It wasn¡¯t a fair fight anymore¡ªit was war but Victoria knew what she was doing, the plan wasn¡¯t to let her shadows win, Victoria had underestimate how the artifact made her blood magic stronger.

    She had seen blood magic before, and it definitely wasn¡¯t like this.

    Karin laughed as she fought.

    "You think I care about numbers?" she roared, spinning faster. "Come on, send more! I¡¯ll cut down everything you¡¯ve got!"

    Her blood wings flared out again and detonated outward, blowing apart half the shadow army in a red wave. She jumped through the smoke and aimed at Victoria slamming her scythe down at Victoria with both hands.

    This time, Victoria raised both arms.

    The darkness surged upward like a tidal wave, meeting the scythe mid-strike. The impact cracked the air like thunder.

    Karin was thrown back.

    She flipped twice midair, landed in a crouch, her body dripping with blood. Her breaths were heavy now, but her smile hadn¡¯t faded. Her eyes were gleaming with madness, excitement, joy.

    "Gods, you¡¯re fun," she said.

    Victoria stepped forward through the darkness, her eyes glowing black, she was done testing, she was definitely stronger.

    "Your weapon¡¯s fading," Victoria said. "You¡¯ve used too much blood."

    "I¡¯ve got more."

    "No. You¡¯re borrowing strength. The artifact keeps you alive, but it won¡¯t protect you when your mana drops too low."

    Karin¡¯s smile faltered¡ªjust a bit.

    She charged again.

    But this time, Victoria was faster.

    The shadows didn¡¯t wait¡ªthey moved before she did. Tentacles of darkness shot forward, grabbing Karin¡¯s limbs mid-charge. She cut through the first two¡ªbut a third wrapped around her ankle and yanked hard, pulling her off her feet.

    She hit the ground hard.

    Then Victoria appeared above her¡ªsilent, deadly, and drove a spike of pure darkness down toward her heart.

    Karin screamed and crossed her weapons.

    The spike hit the blood and stopped, pressing against it like iron on rubber. Then it shattered.

    Victoria jumped back, watching as Karin slowly stood, blood running down her arms and legs, wings now barely flickering.

    "I¡¯m not done," Karin hissed.

    "I know," Victoria said. "I¡¯m going to kill you before you give up"

    Karin¡¯s scythe collapsed into blood. She held out her hand, panting, and the blood began swirling upward, forming something new.

    A lance.

    It was thicker, sharper, pulsing with red veins. She held it with both hands, aimed it at Victoria¡¯s chest.

    "Let¡¯s end this," she said.

    Victoria nodded once. "Fine, give it your all" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    They dashed toward each other again with Victoria holding a shield made of shadow and a sword.

    Karin¡¯s blood Lance met Victoria¡¯s shadow and the clash was thundering as both of them gave it their all.

    Stone cracked, and some of the walls crumbled from the shockwave.

    Evelyn shielded her face from the wave of dust and force that blew past her. Even Sonia took a step back, they had to stop their battle.

    When the smoke cleared, Karin was kneeling, her lance broken in half but she still had a smile on her face.

    Victoria stood behind her, a single cut across her stomach, blood dripping slowly.

    "I didn¡¯t hold back," Karin whispered her face turning towards Sonia as if seeking a validation for her fight.

    A smile formed on Sonia¡¯s face and she nodded.

    Karin smiled, and her body slumped forward, still breathing. But barely.

    Victoria let out a slow breath and turned her eyes to Evelyn and Sonia.

    "One down," she said.

 Chapter 100 Power

    Chapter 100: Chapter 100 PowerSonia and Evelyn still hadn¡¯t exchanged a single spell. Evelyn had no idea what kind of magic Sonia even used.

    "It seems you overestimated your little team," Victoria said as she slowly walked forward, her voice cold. "Once we¡¯re done with you, I¡¯ll kill her, take the blood artifact, and toss you into a cell for the rest of your life."

    "Vic, wait..." Evelyn narrowed her eyes. "You don¡¯t seriously think you can take on both of us. So why call us here?"

    "Why indeed," Sonia said calmly, placing both hands on the ground. Glowing runes began spreading beneath her like cracks in the earth.

    Evelyn¡¯s eyes widened. She recognized the pattern¡ªSonia was about to blow the entire place up.

    Victoria reacted fast. She dashed toward Evelyn, and just before the explosion, a black dome of magic formed around them.

    BOOM!

    The ground shook violently as a wave of heat and force tore through the dungeon. Cracks split the walls, the ceiling began to cave, and massive chunks of stone came crashing down. The air was filled with dust, smoke, and the roar of destruction.

    Victoria and Evelyn felt themselves going down, the ground couldn¡¯t handle the explosion and broke apart and soon they reached the ground again.

    Victoria quickly reinforced the barrier as more stones came crashing down, the barrier which was protected by the crystal had been broken meaning the crystal had been shattered.

    "So this was her plan, to bury all of us here, what kind of plan is that" Victoria snorted.

    "I have no idea, but it seems the stones had stopped" Evelyn said and Victoria removed the shadow covering them and the moment the shadow was gone their eyes widened.

    They were in an entirely different place.

    The walls were made of black stone, old and cracked, glowing faintly with green lines like Mana was still passing through them. The air was cold and heavy, filled with the scent of dust and decay.

    Giant skeleton statues stood tall around the room, each one holding a massive weapon¡ªone had a rusted sword, another a chipped axe, and a third held a broken staff.

    Dark crystals floated above the ground seven of them, pulsing like beating hearts.

    Bones littered the floor, some whole, some shattered. Strange runes glowed on the ground beneath their feet, forming a large circle, it was like the entire room was connected to something and then they saw it.

    In the center of the room was a black pedestal, and on it rested an old staff floating freely in the air.

    It was long and thin, made from twisted black wood, with a skull carved into its top and red gems embedded along its length. Sonia stood before it.

    She walked toward the staff, her expression calm but from her face she was brimming with excitement.

    Her fingers wrapped around it, and the moment she touched it, the runes on the pedestal faded away, and the runes of the entire cave also faded away.

    "Finally," she whispered, but the moment her fingers closed around the staff, her body jolted.

    A pulse of energy shot through her, and green lines lit up across her skin like Mana veins, the same that ran through the cave.

    Her hands trembled, and the power from the staff poured into her without stopping. Her eyes flashed green, glowing like flames, and her dark hair slowly shifted to the same green color, strand by strand.

    Her breathing hitched. She clenched her teeth, trying to hold on¡ªbut then everything went still.

    Her arms dropped to her sides.

    The green lines faded, and the light in her eyes no longer flickered. Her face was blank now¡ªcold, empty, like everything had been drained from her.

    She looked down at Victoria and Evelyn.

    Not with anger nor with hate.

    Just... nothing, Her face was blank as she stared at down at them.

    "What the hell is that?" Victoria spoke immediately.

    The power radiating from Sonia was just unbelievable, even Victoria knew she and Evelyn couldn¡¯t stand a chance against that, and behind her the rest of her Blood Fangs were there.

    This was Sonia¡¯s plan from the start, Evelyn couldn¡¯t help but think about it, how did Sonia knew here was something beneath the cave.

    If she knew them she alone could destroy it and take the staff, what did she need both of them for, and she came to one conclusion, power.

    The cave must somehow require an amount of power before it could be broken, that was why she wanted them here.

    "Are you guys okay" Mary asked as she reached where both of them were, "What happened here..." Mary stopped and stumbled back as she saw Sonia floating staring around.

    She couldn¡¯t believe it, the power that radiated from Sonia could rival the demon general who attacked Avalon or even more.

    Sonia slowly floated back down, her feet touching the cracked ground without a sound. The green glow in her eyes didn¡¯t fade¡ªit only seemed to deepen, pulsing with power that didn¡¯t feel human anymore.

    She didn¡¯t say a word.

    Her gaze swept over the room, then landed on Victoria, Evelyn and Mary.

    Mary couldn¡¯t breath, it was like she was staring at death and death was staring right back at her.

    But it wasn¡¯t a glare or a look of anger. It was like she was looking through them, as if they didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    "Sonia..." Evelyn took a small step forward, her voice cautious. "What did you just¡ª"

    Sonia tilted her head slightly, like she was hearing something no one else could. Her fingers flexed once, then relaxed again.

    "I don¡¯t think she can hear you," Victoria said, her voice quiet now. "Or maybe... she doesn¡¯t care, is this the power she was talking about"

    The entire room felt heavier, like the walls themselves were holding their breath. The green crystals around them were already dimmed, as if submitting to the staff¡¯s power¡ªor to Sonia.

    "She¡¯s not the same," Evelyn whispered. "That staff... I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just some relic. It did something to her."

    "What if it¡¯s an artifact"

    Sonia turned her back on them and began walking toward one of the giant skeleton statues. Her movements were calm, smooth, but almost too perfect¡ªlike something that was being guided instead of moving on its own.

    As she passed beneath the statue, it crumbled into dust.

    Mary tensed. "We need to leave now, we need to leave this place, if that thing decides to fight, we¡¯re not going to survive"

    "We need to get as much information as we can?" Evelyn spoke.

    "That¡¯s not Sonia anymore." Victoria looked around. "Whatever she¡¯s become... I don¡¯t think we should stick around to find out, look over there even her own team is terrified of her"

    Sonia stopped walking. Her hand reached up and pointed toward a wall. Without a word, part of the stone trembled and then collapsed, revealing a tunnel.

    She didn¡¯t look back.

    She just walked into the darkness, and the walls sealed shut behind her.

    "Where is she going?" Evelyn shouted and the Blood Fangs turned towards her.

    "You knew all about this right, speak now or we¡¯ll..." Before Victoria could finish speaking a white light shone and all of them vanished.

    "What... there¡¯s leaving her, we need to leave too" Mary spoke as she placed her hands on the ground drawing a magic circle.

    "We¡¯ll have to report this to the Queen, and put Avalon in a state of emergency, take us to the capital instead" Evelyn spoke.

    "Alright..." As soon as she was done, the three of them vanished from the cave.

    .

    .

    .

    Sonia¡¯s POV

    Sonia suddenly found herself floating in darkness. The last thing she remembered was touching the staff.

    ¡¯The staff...¡¯ Sonia¡¯s mind screamed, her eyes snapping open.

    She wasn¡¯t in the cave anymore. She was standing on a battlefield, surrounded by skulls and scattered bones. The air was heavy, the sky black and the ground was littered with death.

    But her body kept moving, dragging her forward, as though she had no control over it. She had no idea where she was or where she was going. Her legs moved on their own until they stopped in front of a figure.

    It was bigger than her¡ªmuch bigger. She couldn¡¯t make out its face until she looked up.

    Standing tall and proud, in the midst of the death around them, was a giant skeleton. Twice her size, it loomed over her. In its hands, it held the staff¡ªthe very same staff Sonia had just taken. Its eyes glowed a deep, unsettling green.

    Sonia¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she saw it and then the skeleton went to it¡¯s knees and presented the staff to Sonia.

    "My goddess, the king of the dead is in your service" the skeleton spoke and Sonia took the staff and as it came into her possession, memories began flashing before her eyes.

    .

    .

    . S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A/N

    Hello readers.

    This is just the beginning of more to come, the book would be filled with sex scenes but it¡¯s not just going to be sex, when I¡¯m done... you¡¯ll realize I put in my all into this book, thanks for your support as always.

 Chapter 101 The Palace

    Chapter 101: Chapter 101 The PalaceInside the palace, and around a large rectangular table sat different individuals, each of them representing their households. The Queen called for a gathering of all the Noble families.

    The Queen started the conversation, and before long, it already went downhill with all the families having different thoughts, but a large percentage of them didn¡¯t like the fact that the Queen was going to accept Roman attending the academy.

    Most of them wanted the Queen to give Roman no choice, it wasn¡¯t like Roman could do anything if the Queen gave him no choice.

    "Silence," One of the advisors spoke.

    "So you want me to lock him in a room, forcing him to have sex with females, isn¡¯t that the same as having a slave?" The Queen asked, her face frighteningly calm even with all the shouting.

    "I already told you what would happen; he¡¯ll attend the academy and then come to the palace. Is there a way for a male to survive a fight against females who have the same level of training as he does?" The Queen asked.

    "No," They all answered the same.

    "I called all of you here as a courtesy, then you come here to shouts and question my decision-making."

    "We didn¡¯t question your decision, Your Majesty, we just felt maybe the male is given too much freedom," one of them spoke.

    "He could refuse to come back to the palace and go back to his village, we can¡¯t bring him back."

    "Yes, we can. This was a deal made, and he¡¯ll have no choice but to honor it," One of the Queen¡¯s advisors spoke.

    The Queen stood up the next moment, and all the nobles and the Queen¡¯s advisors stood up too as the Queen walked out.

    As the Queen walked out of the room, the large doors shut behind her with a heavy thud, leaving behind a silence that felt heavier than all the shouting from before.

    Some of the nobles exchanged glances, their faces tight with irritation. A few of them clearly wanted to say more but held their tongues. No one dared speak against the Queen openly.

    "Why is the Queen considering that?" a woman in red muttered under her breath.

    "It¡¯s already decided," said another, adjusting the ring on her finger. "The male would attend the academy first, after that, then we¡¯ll see if he¡¯s fitted for the academy or not, at least we¡¯ll get to see a male mage," The woman chuckled as she said it. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "It¡¯s funny to you because your family has no young daughters to mate with the male."

    One of the Queen¡¯s advisors remained seated, fingers tapping on the table. "And you think talking like this would change anything?" she said calmly.

    Another noble leaned back in her chair. "And what if he does win the tournament?"

    "Impossible, it doesn¡¯t matter what rank he awakened as, all the A-rank should be able to win easily against him, unless they are poorly trained," One of them said.

    "There are also two S-rank apart from the male, it is impossible for him to win the tournament, also the second princess is also participating, I¡¯m sure."

    Some of the families there didn¡¯t utter a single word, the Helmsworth and Aldenworth didn¡¯t speak, they neither had young daughters who were up to the age of mating, so it didn¡¯t matter to them what the crown does with the male.

    The conversation thinned out as the nobles began to rise from their seats. One by one, they left the room, some with smug smiles, others with quiet worry.

    The most worried families were the ones who had daughters that just turning 18, since females already in the academy wouldn¡¯t qualify to mate with Roman, new mages just joining the academy would qualify since they hadn¡¯t been trained a lot.

    "Call Aurelia to my room," the Queen said as she walked to her chambers, and the Royal knights following her quickly turned around, walking towards the princess¡¯s room.

    *Knock!*

    "Princess, the Queen requests your presence in her chambers," the knight spoke, and immediately Aurelia opened the door and stepped out.

    Outside the palace, the nobles were heading to their carriages, still whispering among themselves about the Queen¡¯s decision. Some looked pleased, others annoyed. No one said much out loud.

    Just then, two horses arrived fast. Victoria and Evelyn got down quickly, both looking serious. The nobles paused, some turning to watch.

    "They¡¯re in a hurry, and what happened to their clothes?" one of the nobles muttered.

    Evelyn didn¡¯t stop to greet anyone, even her family members. She walked straight into the palace with Victoria close behind.

    "Was there a meeting?" Evelyn asked Selene, the guard followed them in.

    Selene had served under Evelyn and Victoria before becoming a Royal knight, and seeing them like this, she knew they were in a fight and not just training, a real fight.

    For the strongest mages in the kingdom to come out of a fight like this, they knew it was trouble. If it was in he frontline, they would have heard and sent reinforcement to them, but it wasn¡¯t.

    "The Queen just left the meeting," she said, stepping forward.

    "She¡¯s in her chambers?" Victoria asked.

    Selene nodded and stopped.

    Without another word, the two of them headed down the hall, going to the Queen¡¯s chambers.

    They arrived at the Queen¡¯s door, and there were two maids and a Royal knight who was shocked after seeing them.

    Without speaking, the knight knocked on the Queen¡¯s door.

    "Your Majesty, Miss Evelyn and Miss Victoria are here to see you, it seems urgent," the knight said.

    "Urgent, send them in," the Queen spoke, surprised as to why both of them had urgent news until the door was pushed open.

    .

    .

    .

    Roman eyes fluttered open and a smile formed on his face, this was the bed sleep he¡¯s had since arriving in this world, it felt like the bed was sucking him in.

    Amelia and Anya were still asleep as he sat up, yawning and stretching his body. He wasn¡¯t sure if he had slept for long since the sun wasn¡¯t out, so he couldn¡¯t tell.

    Roman stretched again, rubbed his eyes, and slipped out of the bed; he was close to the edge, so he didn¡¯t wake any of them as he stood up.

    ¡¯That was the best nap I¡¯ve ever had, and now I have nothing to do, this is exactly the reason I won¡¯t stay at the palace, I¡¯m sure as hell won¡¯t be let outside to sightsee the kingdom¡¯

    ¡¯Also Amelia and Anya are asleep, this is like the best time to bang, and on this bed...maybe I should go after the princess, hmmm...that¡¯s a challenge worth taking¡¯ Roman decided.

    Roman went into the bathroom and washed his face, after that he stepped out of the room and the maids werestill outside his door.

    "Hi, can we get you anything?"

    "No, I¡¯m just going to walk around" Roman said.

    "I¡¯ll escort you then, I can take you to anywhere you want to" the maid said.

    ¡¯Shit...that right, I have no idea where anything is in the palace, I don¡¯t even know where WThe princess¡¯s room is, all I know is that she turned that corner, I can¡¯t tell the maid to take me there¡¯

    "Take me to the library, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a library here" Roman spoke.

    "Yes, the Royal library, follow me" the maid spoke as she walked forward.

    Roman followed the maid through the halls of the palace, it was so quiet he could hear their footsteps long.

    The maid knew where he library was so she walked straight there while, Roman, on the other hand, was slow as he kept looking around, trying to remember the paths they took.

    They took a different path so he could see the princess¡¯s room, but still the palace was just too beautiful, everything looked fancy¡ªtall ceilings, gold decorations, and clean walls.

    "The Royal Library is not far," the maid said, glancing back at him with a smile on her face.

    "It¡¯s one of the most peaceful places in the palace."

    Roman nodded. ¡¯The library was the best thing I could think of, but now I think it¡¯s a good idea, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be good books in the Royal library¡¯

    After a few turns and a walk past several rooms and guards, they reached a large door with carvings of books and magical symbols on it.

    The maid opened it slowly, revealing a wide room filled with rows and rows of bookshelves. The smell of old paper filled the air, and soft light came from floating crystals hanging in the air.

    Roman¡¯s eyes widened a little. "Wow. This is way bigger than I expected."

    The maid smiled. "You¡¯re free to read anything. There are books about magic, history, and even past tournaments, the library is usually empty most of the time"

    "Ohh," Roman muttered as he stepped inside.

    There were so many books he wasn¡¯t sure if he could make up his mind, then he remembered, spell books were definitely going to be here.

 Chapter 102 The First Princess

    Chapter 102: Chapter 102 The First Princess"If this is the Royal Library, then of course there are going to be spellbooks here... but I still don¡¯t know anything about learning new spells. Might as well try."

    Roman stepped into the vast library, the maid walking silently behind him. Shelves stretched endlessly in every direction, but each was clearly labeled, making it easier for him to navigate.

    The maid watched as Roman passed several sections, scanning the signs, until he finally stopped in front of a particular shelf.

    "Spell Books" was written at the top in elegant golden script. Roman counted nearly fifty books just on this shelf alone¡ªand it was likely only one of many.

    A smile crept onto his face. He reached out to grab one, but the moment his fingers approached, they stopped, blocked by an invisible force.

    Roman blinked in surprise. The maid¡¯s eyes widened too. He tried again, but the same thing happened¡ªhis hand met a solid, invisible wall.

    "What is that?" the maid muttered, stepping forward and reaching for a book herself. She, too, was blocked.

    "Have you encountered something like this before?" Roman asked.

    "I haven¡¯t really touched any of the books here," she replied. "I can¡¯t read, so I don¡¯t come for books. But I¡¯ve escorted others in here, and nothing like this happened. Though... they never tried to take spell books."

    Roman went to the next shelf and was able to pick up a book from the shelf. He placed the book back and stood in front of the shelf.

    ¡¯This must be a barrier preventing anyone from reaching the spell books, maybe these are high-level spells or something¡¯

    "Why do you think you¡¯ll have access to the Royal family spell books?" a voice spoke from behind, cutting through Roman¡¯s thoughts.

    Both Roman and the maid quickly turned around to see a figure walking towards them.

    "Your Highness!" the maid quickly bowed her head.

    Roman didn¡¯t recognize the woman, but from the way the maid reacted and she called her ¡¯Your Highness¡¯ instead of Princess like she did with Aurelia¡ªhe had a good guess.

    ¡¯She must be the first princess... the heir to the throne, ¡¯ Roman thought, bowing his head slightly out of respect.

    The maid immediately stepped away with her head still bowed, since they were inside the library, she continued walking till she was outside the library and closed the door behind her.

    The princess stepped closer, her eyes gleaming with amusement as she looked at Roman.

    "So you¡¯re the male everyone¡¯s talking about," she said with a smirk. "I wondered when I¡¯d run into you. And here you are... in my favorite spot."

    "I came to check the library," Roman replied calmly as she walked toward him.

    Just like Aurelia she also had silver hair, but unlike Aurelia she was a complete woman, she wore tight fitting clothes that showcase her curves, and she had all the right stuff, her tits were pushing against her clothes and Roman couldn¡¯t help but steal glances at it.

    "You came to check out the library or spell books?" She asked with a smile.

    "I came because I had some free time, so I wanted to use the opportunity to check out the spell books here," Roman replied.

    "These are spells protected by the Royal family. These spell books here are the only ones in the entire library; only members of the Royal family have access to them," She replied.

    "Oh...I had no idea, I thought these were normal spell books"

    "Even if you had access, you wouldn¡¯t be able to learn any one of the spells since they are high-level spells," She said, and Roman nodded.

    "Then I¡¯ll find something else to read, you said this is your favorite spot, I¡¯m sure you know where all the good books are," Roman said.

    ¡¯Oh...well well, mother¡¯s advisors told me he doesn¡¯t behave like a commoner, now I can see why, I should have attended the meeting¡¯

    "I do, I have a collection that I keep upstairs, the best books are in there. What are you interested in reading?" She asked, trying hard to hide the smirk on her face.

    "History," Roman replied.

    "Well then, follow me," she said as she began walking forward.

    ¡¯So this is the heir to the throne, there¡¯s something about her, and damn she¡¯s hot, she¡¯s smoking hot...also she has been glancing at me and smirking the whole time, is she really taking me to where she keeps books¡¯

    Roman followed the princess as she walked deeper into the library.

    She didn¡¯t look back to see if he was still behind her, as she could hear his footsteps. He kept pace, his eyes scanning the area.

    They reached a spiral staircase tucked in a corner. Without saying a word, she started climbing.

    Roman followed, glancing around. The library had three floors, and each of the floors was filled with books. There were also chairs and tables for reading inside the library.

    After a short walk up, they reached the top floor. There was only one door at the end of the hallway. The princess walked straight to it and pulled out a small silver key from her pocket.

    She unlocked the door and pushed it open.

    "Come in," she said, holding it for him.

    Roman stepped inside, and she came in after him and closed the door. Then she turned around towards the door and used the key to lock it.

    Inside the room, there was a single shelf where books were kept, and then there was a table and a single chair in the room. Then Roman turned around.

    The princess was now smiling, and then she took a deep breath, "Take off your clothes," She spoke the next moment.

    "What did you say?" Roman asked.

    "I said take off your clothes, and it seems you weren¡¯t taught what respect is right, just because you are a male doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re a commoner," She spoke in a hoarse voice this time.

    ¡¯I knew something was wrong, so she brought me here to have her way with me, I mean she could have just asked, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll say now, after all she fucking hot, but this method¡¯

    "Princess, what are you doing...this isn¡¯t right, I won¡¯t," Roman spoke, acting like he was in distress.

    "Do you want me to take them off you?" she spoke as she came closer, and Roman moved backward, he continued moving backward till his back touched the shelf.l behind him.

    "There¡¯s nowhere to go, and I¡¯ve locked the door. This would go two ways: you do what I tell you, or I force you to do what I tell you. Choose," She spoke with a smirk.

    Roman played the role he was in well, with his face obviously showing distress; she was loving what she was doing.

    "I¡¯ll tell the Queen," Roman spoke.

    "You won¡¯t, and what do you think the Queen would do? I¡¯m starting to get impatient, take off your clothes," She spoke.

    Roman looked at her face and quickly averted his eyes, and slowly his hands moved to his top. It had a button at the neck side, and once he unbuttoned it, he took the top off.

    ¡¯Ohh, it¡¯s been some time since I played with a male like this, and this one is handsome, look at the horror on his face, I¡¯m already wet¡¯

    The princess also began taking off her clothes, she also started with her top, Roman watched as she struggled to take it off because of her tits and how tight the clothes were.

    ¡¯Am I going to allow hee take advantage of me, I¡¯ll going to be the one banging her so it¡¯s not that bad, but I¡¯ll have to do something, I can¡¯t possibly fight her off or try to run, it¡¯s just going to damn...look at those jugs¡¯

    Roman couldn¡¯t help it as his eyes were glued on her breasts, her boobs was way above average, and her nipples were already hard pointing towards him, her areola were slightly darker than her milk white skin.

    Roman was currently holding himself back, if his was the normal scenario he would have been sucking on her tits right now.

    A smile formed on the princess¡¯s face as she saw Roman staring at her breasts, "Do you want to touch them? I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t seen a naked body this beautiful before." She spoke, and Roman nodded. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡¯I think I¡¯ll place her body around number 5, first being Amelia, then Anya, Reina, Fiona, and then her¡¯

    It was like Roman was made for this role, his body language and the way he looked at the princess, and immediately looked away like he was afraid of her.

    "Take off your pants and I might let you touch them."

    The princess spoke and Roman immediately began taking off his pants, his dick was already rock hard thinking of all the things he would do to her.

 Chapter 103 A Trick

    Chapter 103: Chapter 103 A TrickThe princess chuckled as Roman hurried to take off his pants, a smirk forming on her face, but soon Roman stopped; he¡¯d already taken off the button, but he didn¡¯t take his pants off.

    "What are you doing? Why did you stop?" She asked immediately.

    "If I don¡¯t, what are you going to do?" Roman spoke normally this time, causing her to be a little surprised.

    She could see his face before; he was afraid, but now it was like all of that was gone, he even had a little smile on his face.

    "I¡¯m going to do..."

    "You¡¯re not going to do anything, since you¡¯re the princess, I¡¯m sure you have access to a male, and I¡¯m sure you do this a lot, making males feel inferior. Does this turn you on?" Roman spoke.

    "Males are inferior to females, and I don¡¯t think you understand the situation you¡¯re in; you seem to think there¡¯s a way out of this," She replied.

    "A way, I¡¯m not looking for a way out, do you think I¡¯ll give up a chance to have sex with a princess, nah... I¡¯m just going to do it my way, and since you¡¯ve annoyed me already, you¡¯re going to beg for it," Roman replied.

    "I¡¯m going to beg, I¡¯m going to beg, hahaha..." The princess laughed, still staring at Roman, and she saw he wasn¡¯t joking.

    Her laughing died down, and she stared at Roman¡¯s face. She had no idea why he was this confident. There was nothing he was going to do. When it came to strength, she was definitely going to overpower him, but then what was it?

    "You are serious. What gave you this confidence?" The princess asked.

    "I was born with it, you might think I¡¯m planning to overpower you or something, but I¡¯m not, I can, but I¡¯m not going to," Roman replied.

    "You can? How are you going to do that, even though you¡¯re S-rank? I heard you passed out after a single spell," She spoke.

    "What do you think would happen if I¡¯m as strong or even stronger than any female at my level?" Roman asked.

    "Are you trying to buy time?"

    "No one is looking for me, and I didn¡¯t tell anyone where I was going except for the maid who brought me here, so no, I¡¯m not trying to buy time," Roman replied.

    ¡¯Shit... I¡¯m fucked if what I¡¯m thinking doesn¡¯t work, there¡¯s no way I can overpower her, and even if I did I¡¯ll have to do it and make the key away from her, that¡¯s impossible, but I hope what I¡¯m doing works¡¯

    "There¡¯s no way you¡¯re stronger than a female," The princess replied, "You can be stronger than some females, maybe in your village, but you are weaker than me, far weaker."

    ¡¯Here, it goes...with my stamina increased, even with my Mana level, I should be able to manage this, [Self Mirage]¡¯

    The Roman plan was to use his illusion spell to trick the princess. Since it only works on one person, it was perfect. The princess wasn¡¯t coming any closer, and since he was standing in one place, it was perfect.

    As soon as he cast the spells Roman felt strength draining forl his body, but unlike like time he was still conscious, and a mirage of himself was now in front of the princess, the mirage couldn¡¯t move, or speak, but as Roman moved towards the chair in the room the princess¡¯s eyes was still on the mirage.

    ¡¯It worked, good...Now I just need to continue¡¯

    "Why do you think I¡¯m weaker than you?" Roman spoke; it was his actual body speaking, but the princess was seeing the mirage speak, as Roman was seated on the chair holding a book.

    Even with the mirage, he couldn¡¯t escape since the key was on the princess, so he just wanted to give her a good scare. She knew he was an elemental mage, everyone knew, so it would be impossible for Roman to use illusion, that was what he was betting on.

    "All males are weaker, and just so you know, I¡¯ve been entertaining you all this while just to see if you had something, but you don¡¯t...all you have is your words and confidence, which would do nothing."

    "True, I want you to go ahead and touch me if you can," Roman spoke. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The princess smiled as she walked forward, but Roman didn¡¯t move. When she reached out to touch his shoulder, her hands went right through him, and he disappeared.

    The speed at which the princess jumped backwards was surprising, causing Roman to burst into laughter. She quickly jumped backward and moved back till her back was touching the door.

    Then she turned toward the table and saw Roman there, laughing with a book in his hands. Her heart was beating so fast she wanted to run out of the room, but she was the one who locked it.

    "What¡¯s wrong, are you shocked, you¡¯ve been talking to an illusion all this while, I could have walked behind you and done anything I wanted, but why would I want to hurt the princess?" Roman spoke as he kept the book, "Also this book is interesting."

    The princess couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. The mages that reported back to the palace said he was an elemental mage and he cast a fireball, but now, in front of her eyes, he used illusion magic.

    "How did you?" She asked.

    "Do you really think with how confident I am, I have nothing, I could have taken the keys off you and left the room without you knowing, but I didn¡¯t, do you know why?" Roman asked.

    "Why?" The princess muttered.

    The roles were now reversed, the princess was the one afraid of Roman, with the way he was speaking and how fucking confident he was, she couldn¡¯t doubt a thing he was saying, and Roman on the other hand was playing his role a little too much.

 Chapter 104 Mission Successful

    Chapter 104: Chapter 104 Mission Successful"Why you ask, I told you... You¡¯re going to beg," Roman spoke.

    "I¡¯m not going to beg, the Queen is going to hear of this, you are deceiving everyone, maybe your elemental display was a lie, you awakened illusion magic and then deceived everyone."

    "Really, then let¡¯s test it out," Roman spoke as he stretched his hand towards the princess, "I¡¯m going to shoot a fireball now, you tell me whether it¡¯s real or an illusion."

    "Wait... don¡¯t," she replied almost immediately. Roman could see her hand slowly going for the key.

    "I must say you have a nice pair of boobs, look at them jiggle" Roman spoke, with all that he was doing, he totally forgot she was naked from the waist up.

    The princess glanced down at her breast, her hand, which was going for the key, stopped, and then she remembered Roman saying he also wanted to have sex with her.

    "You don¡¯t have to be afraid, I¡¯m not planning on hurting you, not that I can¡¯t, but why would I hurt a beautiful princess like you?" Roman finally stood up from the chair and began walking towards her.

    The princess¡¯s back was already on the door, so she couldn¡¯t move anywhere; she stood there as Roman closed the gap between them, wondering if this was an illusion or his real body.

    ¡¯What the hell is with this male, that was the reason he was this confident, I was wondering how he had the guts to talk, and why he wanted to attend the academy, but how is he like this, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m afraid of him¡¯

    Roman walked and stood just an inch away from her. Her breathing was heavy, and she couldn¡¯t even lock eyes with him, and his hands moved towards her twin peaks.

    The princess flinched a little as Roman¡¯s hand touched one of her breasts, his fingers quickly moving towards her nipple.

    "Mhmm..." She let out what felt like a grunt as Roman touched her nipple.

    "I thought you wanted to have sex, do you have to be in charge for it to be enjoyable?" Roman asked, and she didn¡¯t answer.

    "Take off the rest of your clothes" Roman spoke pulling his hands away from her tits.

    The princess¡¯s hands slowly moved towards her lower body. She knew Roman wasn¡¯t going to hurt her; she was a princess after all, but she had no idea what he could do if she didn¡¯t do as he said, and also she wanted to have sex.

    She reached her pants and slowly took them off as Roman was watching; he didn¡¯t make a move till her pants were off, leaving only her undergarments, which she also took off.

    ¡¯Well damn...I think she just moved above Fiona¡¯

    The princess was beautiful, no doubt; her naked body was on another level; her skin was smooth without a single blemish or spot. The way she stood with both of her legs joined together made it hard for Roman to see her wet hole.

    "You look beautiful," Roman spoke, and immediately she looked at his face. Roman had a smile on his face as their eyes met. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    She had no idea when her cheeks turned red, she knew she was beautiful, but this was the first time she was hearing a male saying it, all the times she usually had sex, she was always in charge, and the male didn¡¯t get a chance to say anything.

    "I¡¯m still going to punish you for what you did, though, but first," Roman pointed down at his pants.

    He still didn¡¯t take them off, and the princess knew exactly what he was pointing at. She stretched her hands, but Roman stopped her.

    "On your knees," Roman spoke. At first, she was thinking about it, but she finally got on her knees, and now Roman was standing over her.

    ¡¯I have never been this humiliated, but he did say I was beautiful, and we¡¯re still going to have sex, so I will win...but he did say he¡¯ll punish me¡¯

    The princess thoughts were filled as she took off his pants leaving his undergarments, she didn¡¯t pay much attention and pull the undergarment from Roman¡¯s waist causing his dick to spring up hitting her in the face.

    For the first time her head went blank, her jaws dropped as she stared at his rock hard dick which was in front of her, she couldn¡¯t believe this was Roman¡¯s dick, it¡¯s was too big to even be a dick.

    "What is it?" Roman asked.

    "It¡¯s...too big," She muttered subconsciously as Roman spoke.

    The princess had a male she usually have sex with, Roman¡¯s dick was easily twice the size of the male¡¯s dick.

    "How long would you stare at it?" Roman spoke, and her hands moved.

    Her breath was heavy as she held his dick, his dick was throbbing as she wrapped her hands around it, she couldn¡¯t help it as her body was reacting to it.

    Just holding his dick was enough to get her engine running, all she wanted now was for Roman to place this inside of her, she was already getting wet.

    She held him with both of her hands, causing him to let out a grunt; her hands were perfect, and immediately, she began moving them up and down.

    Grunting sounds filled the room as a smirk formed on Roman¡¯s face, this was mission successful.

    There were many places where his plan could have failed, and if he did, he wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive himself for letting a girl take advantage of him, but now he had used fear and lust to tie her down.

    Currently, he could do anything to the princess, and she wouldn¡¯t care, and of course, he was going to go all the way on both of her holes; he was going to use her to satisfy himself instead of he other way around.

    The princess was still moving her hands up and down his shaft.

 Chapter 105 Punishment (+18)

    Chapter 105: Chapter 105 Punishment (+18)Roman had different plans in his head on what to do to the princess, he was going to bang her that¡¯s for sure but that would just make her happy even though she didn¡¯t complete her own goal.

    ¡¯I can do a little play... I¡¯m sure a little torture won¡¯t hurt anybody¡¯ Roman said in his head as he looked down at the princess still struggling to contain his dick.

    She first wrapped her hands around Roman¡¯s dick moving them up and down but it was still not lubricated so she couldn¡¯t get it right.

    Then she proceeded to wrapped her mouth around it.

    A warm yet familiar feelings enveloped Roman¡¯s shaft as she sucked on his dick, she started slowly sucking the tip of his dick, her tongue moved skillfully and Roman knew she was good.

    Roman resisted the urge to plunged his dick in her mouth, she was so good Roman didn¡¯t want it to end early.

    She continued with that and finally she fit more of his dick into her mouth, his dick was covered in her saliva but suddenly Roman stopped her and she looked up at him breathing heavily.

    Roman pointed to his balls and she was a little surprised, she had never thought about doing anything with a male¡¯s balls before, but still that was what Roman wanted so she did.

    She held his balls with both of her hands effectively wrapping her hands around them and then she brought her face closer.

    His dick was touching her face as she went for his balls, she began by licking it starting from underneath, Roman still didn¡¯t feel it much but the next moment she went all in taking his entire sack in her mouth.

    One of her hands was in Roman¡¯s dick and she was still stroking his cock as she swallowed his balls.

    "Mhh..." Roman let out a grunt and the princess noticed it and continue sucking on his balls, his balls were covered with saliva and saliva was dripping out of her mouth but she didn¡¯t care as she sucked on it.

    Roman had never experienced this before, this was the first time someone had taken it this serious, since he was close to the wall he had to place one of his hands on the wall.

    The princess pulled her mouth away and his balls came out with a pop and immediately she went back to his dick, she was too horny to think of anything she was currently doing.

    His dick filled up the entirety of her mouth but still she couldn¡¯t resist Roman dick as she kept pushing more into her mouth with each movement, soon she was even more comfortable and pushing Roman¡¯s dick further.

    "Mhmm..." Roman couldn¡¯t help but let out another grunt as his dick went in and out of her mouth.

    Slurping sound filled the room as Roman¡¯s dick was now covered in her saliva once again, but suddenly she stopped moving her mouth and focus on sucking the head of Roman¡¯s dick while her hands went up and down his dick.

    She was giving special attention to the tip of his dick, Roman grunted and a gasp escaped his mouth as it felt like she was drawing the cum from his balls.

    Immediately Roman could feel pressure building in his cock and quickly held her head and plunged his dick deep into her mouth.

    Roman let out another grunt as his dick reached it¡¯s peak, Roman pushed the full length of his dick into her mouth and began shooting his load into her throat.

    she struggled not to gag as Roman¡¯s dick was deep in her throat, Roman¡¯s load finally stopped and she quickly swallowed everything with tears coming from her eyes.

    She couldn¡¯t be more happier as her insides were itching for his dick, as soon as Roman exploded she didn¡¯t even wait before dashing towards the table, she placed her body on the table with her ass facing Roman and her legs spread apart.

    ¡¯Oh... someone¡¯s a little too eager, now it¡¯s my turn¡¯ Roman spoke as he walked forward slowly.

    The princess truly had a perfect shape and body hidden under her layers of clothes, at first when he saw her, he knew she was hot but now, she was just breathtaking, probably because he was going to bang the life out of her.

    He was going to enjoy a little before taking her, and from where he stood, he could see the outline of her pussy but not the whole picture, but he didn¡¯t need to.

    "So what would you like to start with?" Roman asked and she turned around in surprise.

    Roman who was commanding her just a second ago was asking her opinion, she wanted his dick in her pussy, but it might just be a trap.

    ¡¯Why is he asking me what I¡¯ll like to start with, I¡¯ve already pleasured him, it¡¯s my turn now right¡¯

    The princess was in thoughts when Roman hands reached for her ass, Roman wanted to feel the firmness of her ass but his hands sinked into her bubbly butt as he touched them.

    ¡¯Ohh, this is good, I¡¯m definitely evil right now with all I¡¯m planning, but let¡¯s see how far I can take it¡¯ Roman muttered as he pulled his hand back and smacked her ass.

    "Arrr..." The princess let out a sound as Roman smacked her ass, now she knew what he meant by punishment.

    "So princess, what¡¯s you name?" Roman asked.

    "Faylen" She replied.

    "Faylen... A beautiful name, but do you remember when I spoke about punishment" Roman muttered as his hand which was currently on her ass began moving towards her pussy.

    "Yes..." She muttered brokenly.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not so cruel" Roman spoke as his hands finally touched her wet hole sending her into a frenzy.

    "Ahhann..." Faylen moaned softly as Roman¡¯s hands slightly brush her pussy as he moved his hands around.

    "Ahhann..." Faylen moaned loudly as Roman slipped two of his fingers inside her pussy.

    The moment his fingers were in Faylen head turned blank, she was so horny she didn¡¯t care if it was his fingers or his dick, as long as Roman was inside her either way.

    Roman who was pushing his fingers slowly picked up the pace.

    "Nggg yes, yesss..." Faylen moaned as Roman found her spot and continued pushing his fingers in.

    Roman increased the motion of his fingers drilling them deeper into her wet hole as she moaned loudly, but even though someone was in the library the person still won¡¯t be able to hear them.

    Faylen grabbed the table tightly as she felt strength draining from her legs and she couldn¡¯t stop moaning, if this was the punishment Roman was taking about then she would gladly accept.

    She couldn¡¯t believe this was just his fingers and she was already getting close to her peak, she could feel her body couldn¡¯t take more of this pleasure.

    Roman continued pushing his fingers deeper and deeper, until he finally stopped and pulled his fingers out.

    Faylen let out a sharp gasp followed by laboured breathing before turning around, she was getting close to her peak and he just stopped, she saw the smirk on his face and knew he was planning to do that all along.

    "You¡¯re quite wet, see how sticky my fingers are" Roman spoke as he grabbed her meaty ass again and landed another smack on her ass but his time she let out a moan.

    She was so blinded by lust, anything Roman did could cause her to moan, even the smallest thing like touching her ass, she wanted him inside her so badly she would do anything.

    "Your ass is truly magnificent, but it¡¯ll be even more with red marks across it, don¡¯t you agree" Roman muttered.

    "Yes, it¡¯ll be...ahaann..." Faylen moaned as Roman smacked her once.

    This wasn¡¯t even worthy to be called a punishment since she was moaning but with the limited resources he had at his disposal, this was the only thing he could think about doing, and he¡¯d always wanted to spank a bitch and she was the perfect candidate.

    Roman spread her legs even further and spanked her once more, and now he could see her wet hole.

    ¡¯Fuck...¡¯ Roman muttered as he bent down to see her pussy which was already leaking fluids making his dick even more agitated but Roman knew he was still going to bang her so there was no rush.

    He was still deciding if he was going to fuck her pussy or her ass, since he couldn¡¯t do both he¡¯ll have to choose between one of them, and frankly he wanted to do both. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡¯I can just start with her pussy and then switch to her ass, I can¡¯t have sex with the same girl twice in a row, but switching during sex can¡¯t be considered as twice right¡¯

    ¡¯Why am I thinking about that with this horny bitch in front of me¡¯

 Chapter 106 Cloud Nine (+18)

    Chapter 106: Chapter 106 Cloud Nine (+18)¡¯Why am I thinking about that with this horny bitch in front of me¡¯

    Roman looked down at Faylen¡¯s ass which was currently in front of him, one part of her ass was already red with his hand print on top, her skin was too perfect for this.

    Roman hands moved towards her pussy again but his time he didn¡¯t stick his fingers in instead he rubbed his hands on her clit causing her to let out loud moans. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Ahhnn...Ohh..." Faylen couldn¡¯t complain, she wanted Roman inside of her but she couldn¡¯t force him, infact she didn¡¯t want to force him, she loved as he played with her body.

    Roman continued rubbing her pussy as she squirmed under his touch, he pulled his hands away and smacked her ass again, this time even more harder.

    Faylen couldn¡¯t even feel the pain anymore as lust had clouded her mind, her pussy was dripping wet and she had her tongue out of her mouth, Roman hadn¡¯t even began and she was already moaning in heat.

    Roman who was enjoying the view but his dick wasn¡¯t, it wanted in...his dick was throbbing hard, pulsing each time he smacked Faylen¡¯s ass.

    Roman also knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself very soon, with the pair of ass in front of him.

    His dick was already taking control of his brain at the moment as his eyes settled on her bubble butt with his prints all over it.

    Even though the princess wasn¡¯t a virgin, she definitely haven¡¯t tried anal since it wasn¡¯t a thing in this world, but he was going to save that for later, first he had to try her pussy which was already soaking wet.

    "Turn around" Roman spoke and Faylen did just that, turning around and facing Roman.

    Even with his dick throbbing he still couldn¡¯t left some places untouched as he leaned in and she closed her eyes as Roman placed a kiss on her cheeks.

    Faylen opened her eyes and Roman leaned in again and this time he went for her lips, immediately their lips joined Faylen wrapped her hands around Roman¡¯s as their kiss intensified.

    Roman couldn¡¯t help it as he sucked on her lips as they exchanged saliva, her lips tasted like strawberry.

    With their lips still joined Roman hands began moving downward to her pussy again but this time he didn¡¯t touch it, instead his hands went around in circles around her wet hole.

    Roman finally broke the kiss with Faylen panting and Roman went for her nipples.

    "Mhh..." Faylen moaned as Roman sucked on her nipples, but he quickly pulled his mouth away, Roman was getting so horny he couldn¡¯t focus on things like this.

    "Get on" Roman spoke and Faylen climbed onto the table with her legs open in a missionary position.

    The sight of her pussy was just heavenly; and it was also glistening with fluids as if waiting for Roman to stick his dick in.

    She spread her legs, and Roman took the time to feed his eyes before closing the distance, this was by far th longest foreplay he had ever engaged in.

    Faylen was twitching in anticipation but she was also anxious as she held onto the table, sure she wanted Roman but now that he was going to, she knew his dick was big, far bigger than any she had seen.

    Roman wanted to fuck her, that was the most important thing on his mind, but he just couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of eating her out, and soon his tongue was just inches away from her pussy.

    Faylen saw Roman bending and soon his hands was around her waist and his lips touched her pussy, before she realized what was happening moaning sounds began to escape her lips.

    Roman held her legs as his tongue worked its magic, licking both the outside and inside of her pink hole, causing her to moan uncontrollably.

    She immediately wrapped her legs around Roman¡¯s neck as she moaned loudly; both of Roman¡¯s hands moved towards her boobs as his tongue worked its way.

    Faylen couldn¡¯t explain what she was feeling, this wasn¡¯t his hands or his dick, his tongue also couldn¡¯t reach deep into her pussy but the pleasure she felt was too much.

    ¡¯What is this...ohh...how is he doing that, my... I¡¯m never going to let this male go, I¡¯m never letting him go¡¯ Faylen muttered as loud moans escaped her lips.

    Roman was just that good with his tongue, he wasn¡¯t just licking but also sucking on her clits, doing it in intervals and soon Faylen¡¯s legs were already shaking.

    Within minutes she couldn¡¯t hold back as her back arched, and her legs began to vibrate as love juices began flowing out of her pussy.

    Faylen was panting heavily as Roman pulled away and positioned himself in front of her as he licked his lips.

    "Alright then let¡¯s get down to business" Roman muttered.

    Roman stood in front of Faylen, his dick inches away from her wet hole but he didn¡¯t penetrate her immediately as he rubbed his dick on her slit causing her to moan softly.

    Faylen still hadn¡¯t recovered from her orgasm but she didn¡¯t care, this time it was Roman¡¯s dick which was going in her pussy, after going down on her she was far more relaxed.

    Roman positioned his dick in front of her wet hole and in one thrust Roman plunged his dick deep into her glory hole causing Faylen to moan loudly.

    "Ahnnn..."

    Even though she wasn¡¯t a virgin Roman dick was big enough to make her pussy tight, Faylen quickly grabbed the ends of the table as her head went blank.

    Roman held her waist and quickly began thrusting in and out.

    Faylen was in cloud nine moaning non-stop as Roman kept ramming his dick inside her wet hole, she had no idea what was happening or how her face looked as she had her tongue out and her eyes rolled back as Roman continued pounding her pussy.

 Chapter 107 From Behind (+18)

    Chapter 107: Chapter 107 From Behind (+18)"Ahaann...ohh...yes...oh..." Faylen moaned as her body jerked up and down with each of Roman¡¯s thrust.

    Roman on the other hand was letting out little grunting sounds as he continued plowing her pussy, he increased his speed as he saw Faylen¡¯s face, even though only a minute had passed Roman could tell she was getting close to her peak.

    Roman didn¡¯t let up as he continued thrusting till Faylen began vibrating and her legs shook, a smile formed on Roman¡¯s face as he saw Faylen.

    "Ahaann...nggnn.."

    Her face was a mess and she was moaning on top of her voice as Roman grabbed both of her legs and increased the speed of his thrust but he suddenly stopped before she reached her peak and pulled his dick out.

    Faylen wanted to complain as she was already close, she just needed the last push to send her over the edge but Roman knew exactly what he was doing when he stopped.

    He held her turning her body around and soon Faylen understood what Roman was doing, he was just switching positions.

    As soon as Roman turned her body around, Faylen quickly stretched her legs apart waiting for Roman to thrust his dick in, but instead Roman held her ass cheeks and spread them apart revealing a cut little butthole.

    Faylen didn¡¯t under what was happening, Roman was supposed to be fucking her pussy but now he was speeding her ass apart, she still hadn¡¯t noticed idea what he was going for since she knew nothing about Anal.

    Roman hadn¡¯t reached his peak and he made sure Faylen also hadn¡¯t reached her peak and soon he positioned his dick in front of her asshole.

    "What are you doing?" Faylen asked but Roman chuckled.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just stretching you apart" Roman replied.

    "Stretching me...what that isn¡¯t..." Faylen spoke as his dick touched her asshole but Roman shut her up before she could speak.

    Faylen was shaking in both fear and anticipation, Roman looked like he knew what he was doing and after he banged her the way he did, Faylen already believed Roman knew everything about sex.

    But that wasn¡¯t even a hole for sex, and besides it was too small for his dick.

    Roman¡¯s dick was pretty lubed up from Faylen¡¯s love juice and he positioned his dick in front of her butt.

    Roman took a deep breath before pushing his dick inside her ass with one swift motion.

    "Ohh..." Roman let out a moan, This was the feeling Roman was craving as he held her waist.

    The walls of her tiny butt hole tightened around Roman¡¯s dick, he let out a grunt as his brain went blank from pleasure, his dick was currently floating in the clouds but for Faylen it was different.

    Faylen screamed but quickly clenched her teeth as tears began dropping from her eyes, the pain was much but not unbearable, though she knew there was no way she would like this, it was painful not pleasurable.

    Roman held her waist tightly and moved backwards causing Faylen even more pain as his ass hole was just too tight, so Roman relaxed for some seconds so Faylen¡¯s asshole could get used to his size before trying to move. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After a minute of just standing there in pure ecstacy Roman dick was already building pressure but before that he began moving his waist.

    Slowly at first since her ass was getting used to it and now Faylen was screaming in pain, though it was still a little painful, it was normal since she like a little amount of pain.

    Roman held her waist and began increasing the speed of his thrust little by little as his dick was just too big for him to go as fast as he wants.

    Roman¡¯s hands moved towards Faylen¡¯s breast and began to fondle her breasts pinching and playing with her nipples to ease the whole process.

    Roman moved his waist after a few seconds and then pulled out, the next moment Roman plunged his dick back in.

    Faylen let out a small moan and immediately muffle her mouth as Roman rammed his dick in without any warning.

    Currently, Roman was too focused to see anything else, the only thing that mattered right now was fucking Faylen¡¯s ass.

    ¡¯Mhmm...So fucking tight¡¯ Roman muttered as his entire dick was swallowed in, but unlike the first time he could move a little, her meat walls were still pushing against his dick but he was still able to move back and forth slowly.

    Roman began moving his waist back and forth pushing his dick deeper into her ass, and with each movement, Faylen felt a surge of electricity run through her entire body.

    "Mhmm...I can¡¯t...Mhmm...you need Ahhan..." Faylen began mumbling broken words which Roman didn¡¯t even hear as he was too busy focusing on her ass.

    Roman began to pick up the pace as he rammed his dick inside her ass, Roman held her waist and began plowing her ass roughly without care.

    Faylen couldn¡¯t help but moan louder each time Roman slammed his dick in her ass, the pain she was feeling was fully replaced with pleasure.

    "Oh my... ahaann...Ahh!.." Faylen moaned as Roman smacked her ass with his hands while ramming his dick in her asshole.

    Her ass was just perfect for smacking and Roman being himself, he just couldn¡¯t resist her bubbly butt and continued smacking her while banging her asshole.

    Even though Roman was getting close to his peak that didn¡¯t stop him from banging her ass with everything he could while Faylen moaned loudly.

    Her body began moving in sync with Roman¡¯s thrust and before long he could feel pressure building at the base of his cock but he kept plowing her ass, he was drowned in pleasure and was even making little grunting sounds.

    "Mhmmm..." Roman grunted loudly as he began to release his load inside her ass.

    He moved backwards as both of them were panting and covered in sweat, Faylen stayed in the same position with her ass facing Roman as her legs gave up, she was holding onto the table with her hands while Roman stumbled backwards.

 Chapter 108 History

    Chapter 108: Chapter 108 HistoryRoman rested his back on the wall with a smile spread across his face. Faylen couldn¡¯t move, but she was panting heavily and also had a smile on her face.

    For Roman, this was by far his most interesting encounter, and not just because of the sex, the sex was amazing, but because of the princess herself.

    "So Faylen, as a member of the Royal family, can you unlock the barrier guarding the spell books?" Roman asked as he walked towards the table.

    "Yes, but you won¡¯t be able to...Ahhann..." Faylen let out a moan as Roman smacked her ass as he walked by, he just couldn¡¯t resist the temptation.

    "So what were you saying" Roman spoke as he sat down butt naked on the table and picked up the book he was looking at before.

    "I could open it, but you won¡¯t be able to learn the spells since it¡¯s too high leveled, also all the spells there require chants in a high language which I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t understand," Faylen replied.

    "Still cocky, it seems you have forgotten why you can¡¯t move right" Roman spoke, "I also don¡¯t need the spells now, it¡¯ll do me no good, I just want to know if you can open it"

    "I can"

    "Alright then, I¡¯m leaving...and I¡¯m taking this book," Roman said as he picked up his clothes and began wearing them. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Faylen was still on the table, she was looking at Roman, but still couldn¡¯t move as her legs and back were still in pain.

    Roman picked up her clothes and took the key since he knew where it was, and opened the door.

    "Wait...can you help me put..."

    "No," Roman replied as he tossed the key back inside and closed the door. He stretched his body before walking back down the stairs.

    ¡¯The princess doesn¡¯t look like a fighter, but I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll give me something good, system¡¯

    [Name: Roman Quinn]

    [Race: Human]

    [Level: 2]

    [Encounters to level up: 48]

    [Ability(s): Arcane Supremacy, Dual Cultivation, Null Effect]

    [Curse: Lustbound limit]

    [Spell(s): Fireball, Light Rune, Self Mirage, Blood Bind, Arcane Spark, Summon, Minor Enchant]

    [Mana: 110]

    [Strength: 35]

    [Agility: 35]

    [Stamina: 70]

    [Vitality: 52(+30)]

    [Spell power: 15]

    [Charm: 200]

    ¡¯What that... that¡¯s the same stats I got from Reina, and I¡¯m pretty sure she isn¡¯t an S-rank, or is she...she can¡¯t be, she¡¯ll be A-rank at most and as the heir to the throne, she¡¯ll be exempt from military life unlike the rest of the world¡¯

    ¡¯But base A-rank mages like Diana only gave me a 15-point increase, vitality is directly linked to life force...it seems I¡¯ll have a lot of fun with Faylen, ¡¯ Roman muttered as he reached the door of the Royal library and pushed it open.

    The maid bowed her head as Roman stepped out, but the princess didn¡¯t follow; there were also more maids outside, probably maids of the Faylen.

    "The princess said not to disturb her; she¡¯s reading upstairs," Roman spoke as he walked away.

    He knew the path back to his room, but the maid still followed behind him, and since Roman was walking quickly, she didn¡¯t bother to catch up to him.

    The book in his hand was titled ¡¯History of Demons¡¯. If he was going to one day face demons, he had to know about them, and this was a good chance to do just that.

    Roman walked till he reached his room and walked in. The second maid wasn¡¯t at the door, but when he opened it, he saw the maid.

    She was serving food along with one other maid that Roman¡¯s hadn¡¯t seen before.

    "Roman, where have you been?" Amelia asked.

    "I went to look around and then visited the Royal Library," Roman replied.

    "Did you carry this here from the bathroom?" Anya asked.

    "Yes, I did. How did you sleep in front of their mirror?" Roman asked as he sat on a chair away from the meals the maids were serving.

    "Aren¡¯t you hungry?"

    "I¡¯ll eat later," Roman said as he opened the book.

    Roman flipped open the book.

    The pages had a faint scent of ash; it was evident that the book had been left unopened for a long time, since it was a history of demons. Roman wondered what could be in it.

    ¡¯It started with black rain¡¯

    Roman read the first paragraph and crossed his legs as he continued, It was someone telling the story.

    ¡¯Three years before the southern border fell, hunters and mages in the Darkpine Woods reported seeing normal beasts¡ªdeer, bears, wolves¡ªacting strangely.

    Their eyes would glow faint red at night, and they moved without sound or fear. At first, it was blamed on a sickness. But then came the corpses¡ªentire villages torn apart, with thick black veins running through the bodies of the beasts.

    Roman¡¯s fingers hovered over the lines; he had no idea what the demons here looked like, but it seemed it was just normal beasts that were turned into demons.

    Back on earth, demons were different in all the books he read; some couldn¡¯t go out during the day, some were humans turned into demons, and some were demon lords producing beasts.

    The story continued.

    What the scholars didn¡¯t realize at the time was that something strange had entered the forest. No one knows how. But the beasts that drank from rivers or fed on tainted prey began to change.

    Their bodies grew stronger, their fur fell off in patches, replaced by jaggered skin. Thick, black mana veins began to spread all over them. These became the first wave of low-level demons

    He paused. So demons are basically corrupted beasts. He kept reading.

    Unlike normal beasts, these corrupted ones could sense mana in humans. They targeted mages first, ripping through barrier spells and armored knights with pure, wild strength.

    The worst part? They were silent. They didn¡¯t roar or growl. They stalked in groups, hunting like wolves but moving like shadows.

    When the southern city of Vernhall fell, the royal army discovered something worse.

    A high-level demon had appeared. It wasn¡¯t a beast. It stood tall like a man, but its skin was pitch-black, with crimson cracks glowing beneath. It had horns, and its steps turned the earth black.

    Wherever it walked, normal creatures died... and the corrupted beasts followed it like an army.

    The sky darkened for two days. Crops rotted. Lakes boiled. The air itself grew heavy. The city of Vernhall was called a Demon Zone.

    Mages tried to purify the land, but the black mana was too thick, and it was almost impossible to reach the insides of the city. Both low-level and high-level demons were swarming the city.

    Only after the royal family intervened¡ªburning half the forest¡ªdid the demon retreat. But the land remains cursed to this day. Nothing grows there.

    The mages and scholars were determined to find the root of the problem, all five kingdoms working hand in hand, but still to no avail, low-level demons couldn¡¯t be examined since their bodies disintegrated after they were killed.

    Determined to learn the root of the problem, the five kingdoms prepared an all-out attack on the city of Vernhall, and on the day, the attack was launched.

    For the first time in the history of the world, mages from all five nations were going to fight together against a common enemy, demons.

    The army stormed Vernhall, but instead of meeting just the city, a kingdom had been built, and the army met only one person, and for the first time, the world met a demon who could speak, and was later known as the first general of the demon lord.

    Roman was too engrossed in reading; he had too many questions, but he first wanted to be done with the book.

    The demon could speak, talk like a human, but he wasn¡¯t a human; he was a demon, a powerful and highly intelligent demon, who told the army that the demon lord was in the castle and he was going to conquer the world.

    The source of the problem was discovered: the demons all had demon blood in them, and that was what caused the beast to become demons.

    Since the army had discovered that there was a demon lord in the castle and a single demon at the gate, the signal to attack was given.

    The attack on the castle turned out to be the single most recorded bloodshed in human history, eighty percent of the army was killed, and the rest retreated back.

    The demon general was killed in the process, but no one laid eyes on the demon lord as swarm after swarm of demons poured out from the castle.

    Roman stopped. The one question on his mind was, where was the founder of magic? He hadn¡¯t even been mentioned once in all of these.

    ¡¯Wait...since there were already mages, that means the founder of magic was already dead before the demon lord, and no one had ever seen the demon lord¡¯

 Chapter 109 History [Part 2]

    Chapter 109 History [Part 2]''If the founder already created magic before the demons...if the world was peaceful, what led to the discovery of magic, and even creating the awakening process?''

    ''Before the demon, what was the use of magic? Maybe humans were fighting themselves, is there even a record of that...I should read further''

    Roman flipped the next page.

    The next page was followed by a time skip, and Roman had no idea how many years had gone by, but he continued reading.

    After the battle at Vernhall, demons began spreading in all directions. Villages near the area were the first to be affected.

    Beasts there turned faster. Their bodies decayed slower, and some even developed hardened skin or bone armor. These weren''t just wild monsters anymore¡ªthey were evolving, demons were becoming different, low-level demons began evolving into high-level demons.

    The scholars called this the Second Wave.

    Roman leaned back slightly, his eyes narrowing as he read through.

    Unlike the first, this wave had coordination. Groups of demons moved under the command of higher demons. They began attacking villagers one after the under as if under the command of the demon lord.

    That was what made them dangerous¡ªthey weren''t just beasts with black veins anymore.

    There were reports of some high-level demons speaking. Not fluently, but enough to command.

    He turned the page again.

    The black veins on the low-level demons weren''t just for show. They pulsed with corrupted mana that affected the land itself. Trees withered. Grass turned grey. Water became undrinkable. And worse, any human wounded by these demons would sometimes suffer strange aftereffects.

    After this happened, all the villagers retreated to their kingdom for safety, and each kingdom focused on protecting their capital, but it wasn''t long before the kingdom of Whitewood fell.

    Assistance couldn''t be rendered as all the kingdom was busy defending its capital and its people; the mages successfully resisted their invasion, but it was already close to her for another kingdom.

    As years passed, stronger demons appeared. Not beasts¡ªnot even humanoids¡ªbut twisted creatures that looked like they were made from dozens of animals melted together. Some flew. Some burrowed underground.

    The scholars believed that the demon lord inside Vernhall wasn''t just a king. He was creating these things. Testing them. Breeding them and using them to conquer without ever doing it himself.

    No one has any idea why, if the strength of regular demons were like this, what about the demon lord? If he attacks himself, would any kingdom be able to stop him?

    Roman had only gone through some pages; there were still many pages left as he opened it again.

    The most terrifying discovery came when a captured demon¡ªa rare high-level one that didn''t disintegrate, it was studied, cut apart.

    Inside its chest was not a heart, but a black crystal. A crystal that pulsed with mana... and seemed alive just like a regular crystal, but unlike normal crystals, this one was pitch black.

    Roman blinked.

    ''So it doesn''t corrupt the beast, but it''s crystal, that''s interesting''

    They called it a Demon Core. It was believed to be the true source of the corruption, with this information killing regular demons wasn''t a challenge anymore, mages just had to aim for the spot where their core is, and that was their weak point.

    With this, the wave of attacks was easier to deal with, with this knowledge and more battles coming, newer mages were trained in the act of demon combat, and for the first time since the arrival of demons, the world was a little peaceful.

    Roman immediately flipped to the next page, but there was nothing written there, just drawings of demons.

    He continued flipping the pages, and each one of them contained drawings of different demons; all the types of demons were drawn, and nothing was written.

    The book still had lots of pages left to fill, and Roman continued opening till the pages turned blank; there was nothing there.

    ''Wait...so the story ends there...that means humans have been fighting demons for a long time, but where did the demon lord come from...since there was nothing like demons when the founder of magic was around, how did they come into existence''

    ''This history isn''t correct, or parts of it, I think. For years, the demon lord didn''t fight and just sent low-level and high-level demons, why...for someone who wants to conquer the world, he''s doing it awfully slow''

    ''If he sends all his generals and splits them among the three kingdoms, along with armies of demons, all three kingdoms would have probably fallen then, but he didn''t, and since that general who was killed, only one other general had been sent to Avalon.''

    ''Why 10 years ago and not just wipe humanity when he had the chance, now I need to read more... I''ll pick up more books tomorrow''

    "What is he reading, his...tory...of...demons, he''s reading about demons?" Anya asked.

    "I guess so," Amelia replied.

    "I''m behind Roman, I would support him no matter what he chooses but do you think it''s a good idea for him to go to the academy if he just going to fail the tournament, he might win some of the fights but ultimately he''s not going to win all" Anya whispered to Amelia.

    "Roman has a reason for all this, and I think that''s why he accepted the challenge. If he doesn''t win, then he''ll just stick to the original arrangement, but if he does win, then he''ll prove he can be a mage even as a male," Amelia replied.

    "That''s true, I do want him to win, but if he does win...what if after his academy he''s sent to the Frontline, or he volunteers to go to the Frontline, I''m not sure what goes through Roman''s head."

    "What are you worried about when he''s the one who should be worried? Do you see him worried?" Amelia asked, and Anya looked at Roman, who was smiling as he flipped through the pages.

    As he had nothing more to read, he was going through the pictures of the demons.

    "What are you looking at your brother like that? Leave him to rest," Amelia spoke.

    "Why wouldn''t you say that when he had him all to yourself in the carriage, you should have woken me up," Anya said.

    "Roman wanted to sleep, I merely suggested a plan," Amelia replied with a smirk on her face.

    "You still could have woken me up, I also want to ask, what did Roman do to you in the bathroom that made you scream?" Anya asked.

    "I had no idea it was even possible to do it from behind"

    "I''ll ask him to do it to me like that."

    .

    .

    .

    Back at the dungeon, all four members of the Blood Fangs were back in the dungeon, and Karin was brought back fully healed, but she still wasn''t at full strength.

    Sonia, who ventured deep into the cave when they left, was seated at the spot where she retrieved the staff with her eyes closed.

    Since the Blood Fangs had teleported from the dungeon before, it was easy to come back. Aria, who was the Arcane mage among the group, was in charge of teleportation.

    "Is that really Sonia...I don''t even recognize her at all." Aria said to the group.

    "That''s her sitting there with the staff in her hands, I''m sure it''s her," another spoke, but didn''t step forward.

    "Aria, get your teleportation ready just in case."

    "What the hell are you saying? That''s Sonia...did you think she''s going to hurt us or what?" Karin spoke.

    "Just so you know, I can hear you," Sonia spoke as she opened her eyes.

    "Are you back?" Aria asked.

    "I didn''t leave in the first place, I was just getting used to the power, but now I have a good idea about everything," Sonia spoke as she stood up, the staff glowing in her hands.

    "So this power can be used to defeat the demon lord?"

    "Not quite, we still need one piece in the puzzle, but currently the piece isn''t yet developed, we''ll have to wait a while, and I''ll also need to use my new powers for some time" Sonia spoke.

    "What or who is this one piece?" One of them asked.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll let you know about the piece later, also Karin, you still haven''t reached your full potential, you should be able to take Victoria on" Sonia spoke as she walked forward.

    "I''ll train harder" Karin replied.

    "We''ll train together from now on, Karin would be strong enough to face a demon general before we attack the castle"

    "What!!"

    "Huh!!"  S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Wait...what!! I thought you were going to create an army, we''ll just be backup, how am I going to face a demon general when I can''t even beat Victoria?" Karin spoke.

    "When we''re done you''ll be quiet surprised at what your artifact can do, this is also an artifact, just stronger" Sonia spoke.

 Chapter 110 Night Time (+18)

    Chapter 110 Night Time (+18) When Roman was done reading and looking at the drawings, he got to eating, Amelia and Anya were already done so he ate alone while Amelia went to take a bath and Anya lay on he bed.  S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After he was done eating the maids came to take away the meals and everything else, since it was already night time and Roman had nothing else to do so he lay on the bed.

    Back on earth he would have been busy with his smartphone but here he was staring at the ceiling, he couldn''t wat to start training.

    ''I''ve exposed myself to the princess, but she wouldn''t tell anyone and even if she does, who would believe her, a common male being able to use two type of magic, it was impossible''

    ''Even though I''m an elemental mage, I can learn all the elements of magic, but I''ll focus on fire for attacking, and maybe earth for defense''

    ''I don''t think three elemental is that common so I can get away with two without raising suspicions, then I''ll need a secret place to learn spells, learning and mastering other types of magic would make me more versatile and as long as I keep having sex, my stats would be in an upward trajectory''

    ''But I''ll need to have lots of sex, every fucking day to be able to catch up, since the girls give one type of stats, I''ll find the person that gives theost stats and have sex with them more, that way I can...''

    Roman stopped as he felt a hand grabbing his pants, Anya who was beside him was no longer beside him anymore.

    Roman didn''t even bother to stand as he felt his pants coming off of him, he knew Anya was responsible, he wasn''t going to say no.

    Roman raised his head to see both Anya and Amelia.

    Amelia touched Roman''s dick above his underwear and he felt a wave rushing to his brain, his dick was already rock hard. 1

    The next moment his underwear was yanked off his body and his dick was was now rock hard spring upward.

    Roman took a deep breath as he closed his eyes and then open them, Amelia and Anya were staring at his dick with hungry eyes.

    Amelia took the first move as she gracefully moved her long hair sideways and lower her head toward Roman''s cock.

    "Don''t forget about me" Anya said as she reached down and stroked Roman''s shaft.

    "Mhhmm..."

    A small grunt escaped Roman''s mouth as Amelia''s warm and moist mouth slowly engulfed the head of his cock.

    ''Fucking good as always''

    Roman looked down and saw Amelia staring into his eyes with a smile on her face as she starts to slowly lower her mouth to take his cock further in.

    ''Damn...I didn''t think I''ll be able to go again''

    Suddenly Roman felt another warm feeling around his balls, this time it was Anya using her saliva covered tongue to lick his balls.

    Seeing both his mother and sister sucking both his dick and balls was a different feeling, a different kind of stimulation.

    Roman''s dick was rock hard and half of it was inside Amelia''s soft and warm mouth, her saliva was dripping down towards his balls, where it was mixing with Anya''s saliva.

    Roman sat upright and moved his waist a bit to force his dick more deeper inside her mouth.

    But suddenly, Amelia moved her mouth away from Roman''s cock. Roman was surprised but suddenly Anya and Amelia switched places.

    ''Oh... so that''s why''

    "Try to last a bit, I''m going to drain you" Anya said with a smile as she pushed her hair behind her ears.

    "I should try, is that a challenge" Roman smirked.

    Anya didn''t say anything and just smiled then she lowered herself onto Roman.

    In the next moment, her beautiful face fell down and her mouth engulfed Roman''s entire shaft at once.

    "Mmm" a muffled grunt escaped Roman''s lips as he used his both his elbows to rest on the bed with his face facing the ceiling.

    Anya was definitely doing something different this time.

    She was moving her face up and down so rapidly and her tongue was also moving so skillfully to caress Roman''s dick, the pleasure Roman feli was indescribable.

    ''Shit! I didn''t expect this''

    He subconsciously grabbed the hair of Anya in an attempt to slow her down, but her skillfully motion wasn''t disrupted in the slightest.

    Slurping sounds filled the rooms and anyone passing by didn''t need to be told what was going on, the maids outside of the room already had their ears on the door.

    ''Damn I won''t last long if she continues like this!''

    Roman tried to think of something else to delay the feeling of orgasm which was already coming.

    Roman mouthed unaudible as he immediately thought of magic but suddenly his mind went blank as he felt another surge of pleasure coming from below his dick.

    "Hmmm"

    Another grunt leaked out from Roman''s mouth as Amelia who touching Roman''s balls suddenly engulf one of his balls and started sucking on it.

    Amelia and Anya''s mouth were working in such a synchronized manner that the feeling building at the base of Roman''s cock was now unstoppable.

    "Shit... I''m going to... Aaargh"

    Hearing Roman''s voice, both of them increased their motion and speed even further.

    Feeling really close to cumming, Roman moved both of his hands to grab Anya''s hair and push it down, his whole cock was covered by Anya''s warm mouth.

    Amelia pulled Roman''s ball further inside her mouth as she sucked it stronger while using her hand to massage the second one.

    "Aarrgh...damn... I''m...." Roman said with a grunt as his cum starts to erupt inside Anya''s mouth.

    Roman forced Anya''s face down even more as his cum kept squirting out. She didn''t complain instead she obediently kept sucking on his dick and swallowing his cum.

    Roman''s orgasm lasted for a while with Anya swallowing his entire load.

    After he finished orgasm, Anya kept sucking the last drop of cum from his half erect cock while Amelia kept playing with his balls.

    As soon as Anya was done she quickly stood up letting Roman stand up from the bed, Amelia was already naked since she was coming from the bath, she didn''t bother to put on clothes.

    Roman moved towards Amelia and as always he went for her breasts, Amelia already knew as she pushed her chest forward for Roman as he sucked on her nipples as his other hand played with her boobs.

    "Mhhm..." Amelia moaned softly.

    This time Roman didn''t spend all his time there as that was enough to get his semi hard dick fully erect and he pulled his mouth away.

    Anya moved close to Roman and pushed her chest out too so Roman could suck on her boobs but she was surprised when Roman pushed her down on the bed.

    Anya was still in daze when something entered her love hole making her to moan uncontrollably.

    Roman''s finger penetrated Anya''s love hole as soon as he dropped her, he used his second hand to draw Amelia close to him and placed her mouth with his tongue.

    "Aaaaha..." Anya moaned softly as Roman hands moved inside of her .

    He separated his mouth from Amelia and lay her down on the bed beside Anya and she spread her legs apart.

    Amelia and Anya were both super wet.

    His hands wasn''t stopping at all, as he used his second hand to penetrate Amelia''s love hole.

    Both of Roman''s hands were working furiously on both sides and loud moaning sounds filled the room.

    With his hands working both side Roman couldn''t help it as a smile formed on his face, turns out he fucking enjoyed dominating females. 1

    Roman eyes fell on the jugs of Amelia as they bounced up and down in sync with the thrusting of his fingers, his eyes couldn''t pull away.

    He bent down to suck on her tits, his motion reduced as his mouth sucked and played with the tits of Amelia.

    Amelia moaned loudly as Roman''s tongue stimulated her nipples, it was double the pleasure, with Roman already sucking on her tits, her tits had become more sensitive to touching, but soon Roman stopped.

    "Ahhannn...W-Why d-did you stop" Amelia said in between moan.

    Roman bent his head again but this time he went for Anya''s tits, he sucked on her nipples.

    He finally stopped sucking on her tits and pulled back increasing the pace of his hands and fingering both of them furiously.

    "Aaahan" Anya moaned meekly as she reached her peak first. Amelia also began to convulse and her legs vibrated as she also reached her peak and love juices flowed from both of them.

    Roman pulled his hands away with both of them panting heavily after that, but Roman didn''t stop for them to rest.

    Amelia eyes were closed as she felt her body turning over, Roman lifted Amelia''s naked body and flipped it over and her ass was now facing him.

    Roman''s dick was the one in control as he climbed on top of Amelia and raised her waist up a little.

    "Roman wait a little bit I''m..."

    Roman thrusted his dick into Amelia''s love hole and she let out a loud moan as she took in Roman''s entire inch. Her love juices made it easy for him to slid his dick in.